《A Red Knight Does Not Blindly Follow Money》 Chapter 1 It was too late to regret. Vomiting blood, Judith felt those words were absolutely right. ¡°Excellent.¡± There was a man looking down at her. He was the same as usual. Black hair and eyes. A mysterious appearance. ¡°It¡¯s always neat.¡± ¡°Leader Jermel¡­ Keuk¡­¡± Judith vomited blood and it spilled on the golden carpet, but no words came out. The floor was already soaked with blood from the prince whom she killed a while ago and herself. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re useful. I never thought you¡¯d break through that tight security and kill the Imperial Prince so easily¡­¡± The man, Jermel, identified the body of the prince who had just been alive. ¡°Why¡­¡± Originally, it was her who had to identify the body. Assassinate the 3rd Prince. That was the order given to Judith. She did her job perfectly. Everything was going well, and she was on the verge of completion. It would have succeeded if only Jermel had not stabbed her in the back. ¡°Why attack me¡­ keuk!¡± Jermel did not answer her question. Instead, he was making sure that the prince¡¯s life had ended. Meanwhile, Judith¡¯s mind became more confused. Her breathing became more and more painful, and her droopy body trembled. Her instincts foretold: Death. ¡°Of course, the assassin of the Prince should be punished.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her head felt like it was burning with anger. ¡°It was your order¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who chose to carry out the order, knight Judith.¡± ¡°You¡­ Ugh¡­¡± That was bullshit. However, her body couldn¡¯t rebut his argument since her hands were getting wet from the dripping blood. Jermel¡¯s tone was as mellow as a singing poet. It was the same with his expression. There was no sarcasm or sympathy for her. ¡°Your eyes are angry.¡± A white light leaked out from Jermel¡¯s hand, which was examining the prince¡¯s body. Was it magic? She didn¡¯t know. However, Judith pressed down her wounds to calm the fading spirit. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. The assassin dies after killing the Prince.¡± ¡°From the beginning, this was your plan¡­¡± Judith regretted it. She knew it was already too late, but she felt like she was going crazy from the regret. She did not accept the assassination mission of the 3rd Prince in the first place. To assassinate the imperial family was extreme. No matter how much bounty was promised, she had no intention of giving up her head. But her judgment was clouded. On the day he ordered the assassination of the prince, Jermel¡¯s tone was blunt and plain. It was the same when he ordered the subjugation of beasts or other miscellaneous things. Jermel was a leader who gave orders that were impossible to do and could not be resolved. But, if completed, there was always the promised bounty and his congratulatory from the work. So she believed. She wasn¡¯t worried in the first place. History belonged to the winners. And the winners were on the side of the Black Knights from generation to generation. The weaker the Black Knight, the better it is for the imperial family. As always, she thought she would never pay for her blood. But what came back was a sword stabbed in her heart. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Judith pulled herself up to her feet. Her hand that held the sword trembled. ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits considering you have been stabbed in the back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­!¡± The pain was already gone. She felt hot blood flowing from her chest. She couldn¡¯t admit it. She cannot accept this death as her end. ¡°Leader Jermel!¡± A grayish-white light erupted from Judith¡¯s sword. Her aether pierced the ground like lightning as it shook the imperial palace. Forgetting the situation, Jermel admired it. She was indeed a genius. Even the tip of the sword was intact before death. ¡°I admit it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­!¡± ¡°You were useful.¡± His mouth, which had always been somber, twisted. ¡°I¡¯ll personally cut off your neck with my sword.¡± Jermel drew out his sword. It was a black blade that resembled its owner and had no light, it flew toward Judith¡¯s neck. Each time the aether swords collided, a shock wave would spread. The wall cracked and a gust of wind blew. At first glance, it sounded like a whistle. But the reality was different. Unlike Judith, Jermel was relaxed. Judith¡¯s stab, which was as sharp as a wedge, lost its hind core and shook. Jermel deflected her attacks with no difficulty. In the end, her sword could not reach Jermel. ¡°Stop playing around like a kid.¡± Jermel got a hold of the sword and his hands gleamed white. The next moment, Judith felt something strange. ¡®I can¡¯t read his movements¡­?¡¯ Wherever Jermel¡¯s sword touched, the space was unnaturally cut off. It was as if a picture drawn on the sand was erased. Slash! She thought she could see the cross section of the clean blade, but her body flew away helplessly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± There was no mercy or warmth. Judith felt dizzy as her body hit the wall. After she vomited a lot of blood, she could hear a non-stop wind blowing from somewhere. That was her limit. ¡°Do you remember the Black Knight¡¯s vow?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Swing the sword for the value more than your life.¡± He approached her and looked down on her like a bug. ¡°You chose money.¡± She did. Until this day, Judith only looked at money. The reason she became an imperial knight was that it paid more than knights, and the reason she chose the Black Knights was that the missions were dangerous, but the rewards were high¡­ That was why Judith lived with money as an important value. She wasn¡¯t trash that would do anything for money, but she wasn¡¯t about to be a cleaning lady to earn it. For 26 years, she lived like that. However, life was not easy. A lot of money required great effort, so she came to swing the sword desperately. When she looked back, fame had caught up with her, and she was called a genius. But why? It was none other than Jermel who recognized the life of a knight who pursued money. But why? Why now?! ¡°I followed you like a dog¡­ I made sure I was worth the money¡­!¡± ¡°Right. Now that I¡¯ll kill the dog, I¡¯ll return the price for it¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Gold coins fell on Judith¡¯s body and scattered as if she were a beggar. ¡°As the leader, I pay my respects to you.¡± There was contempt on her face as she looked up with all her might. Jermel looked at Judith like trash. She¡¯ll never forget that gaze. ¡°A very worthwhile death. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Even before Judith could reply, there was a dull sound. The surroundings suddenly became as quiet as a desert night. Grey hair and bloodstained gold coins laid near Jermel¡¯s foot. He gazed down at the splattered blood on his shoes. Blood poured out from the body that had just been alive, but he only looked at it with a blank look. ¡°Leader Jermel! ¡­What? This, this, what is this¡­??!!¡± ¡°It was an assassin.¡± Jermel¡¯s black sword returned to its sheath. His business was over. It was the end. ¡°Get rid of the body.¡± The contemplative escort knight hurriedly left. Jermel gave a few more commands and walked away without any regrets. He didn¡¯t know that a quiet miracle had descended. At that moment, a white light appeared and disappeared from Judith¡¯s body. ~*~ Every time Judith introduced her life, she would end it short saying she didn¡¯t like bad stories. A life with many things was nothing to brag about. She had no father and no money. Judith had only two things. A mother who works while throwing away her health and a sword. Even the sword was a life that was not allowed at first since she had to take the chance on her own. Judith took the sword when she was 11 years old. The Viscount¡¯s son got tired of learning swordsmanship and sent her instead. At that time, she was being trained as a maid. But she went to a class without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a class on his behalf.¡± ¡°Really? ¡­Okay. All you have to do is pay for the meal. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The sword teacher was a forty-year-old man. He taught the class even though he knew a girl came instead of his nephew because the daughter of a commoner who learned what she was told would be better than his nephew whining about the sword being heavy. Judith thought that all the knights were like that, but she knew that it was the first opportunity she ever had in her life. Soon, the teacher took in the little girl (Judith) who confidently said she would not pay for the classes. ¡°Once you¡¯ve drawn the sword, kill your emotions. Focus only on the opponent in front of you and throw away your thoughts.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even answer. Stay in that position for 3 hours.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was a very strict teacher while Judith clenched her teeth and learned the sword. ¡°Judith, it¡¯s very tough. Why are you learning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my dream to become a knight.¡± ¡°Knight? Dream?¡± The swordsmanship teacher looked at his disciple with eyes full of energy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite far from that?¡± ¡°I said it was a dream!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still little, you cheeky thing.¡± The teacher then handed her buckets of water for muscle training. Judith was no ordinary child. She did not give in, even when her hand which held the bucket trembled. ¡°You cursed at my dream.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong, but I didn¡¯t curse.¡± ¡°You did!¡± ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Judith had a good relationship with him. Perhaps, that was the happiest time in her life. Four years later, Judith turned 15. On the last day of class, her teacher waved a letter of recommendation in front of her nose. ¡°Let me ask you one last question.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You really want to become a knight?¡± Judith was hesitant to answer. It was a topic that she got tired of because they had discussed it enough for the past four years. Her teacher would know her answer even without asking. ¡°Judith, this world is dirty. Chivalry has long since fallen to the ground. The weak are trampled on, and the master is no different from a pimp.¡± Her teacher¡¯s eyes were serious for some reason. ¡°When you become a knight, you have to pursue sincerity, honor, justice, and things like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how knights are supposed to be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± The teacher said so and grumbled. But in retrospect, it was advice. ¡°By becoming a knight, you will live a life where you don¡¯t know the value a knight should pursue. What do you want? If you want a title, land, or gold after receiving this letter of recommendation, you are not a knight. Is that what you want?¡± Judith, who lacked many things, reached out for the letter of recommendation to fill her empty life. Money was after the sword. But she didn¡¯t even know what it would be after money¡­ Her teacher laughed a little bit bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t give you titles, land, or gold, but you can. Take care, Judith.¡± ¡°¡­Stay healthy, sir.¡± They parted. 5 years later, A 20-year-old genius swordsman, called the youngest Aether Master, joined the Imperial Knights. ¡°Black Knight Judith. I will protect the weak, protect the imperial family, and live reverently. I wield my sword for the value above my life, and I swear to be faithful.¡± That was how it started. Chapter 2 ~*~ Judith lived a life that had nothing to do with magic. So, the magical thing that happened to her was amazing. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± It was an unfamiliar room. Judith blinked as she looked at the ceiling. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t this be hell? Am I not dead?¡¯ Judith did not particularly believe in the afterlife, but she was going through this herself, so she had nothing to say. ¡®Does hell give you cheap cotton pillows and a bedroom?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s even comfortable.¡± There is a degree when it comes to funny things. Since she lived as a beggar, she didn¡¯t think there would be an environment where she could sleep so nicely in hell. Judith then ruffled her hair. ¡°What¡­?¡± She stared blankly at the hair wrapped around her fingertips. It was weird. It was really weird. She always stuck to the neat, stylish bobbed hair because when she had long hair, she had it cut and sold it for money. But her hair was long now. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± She had short hair for years, so where did this come from? Judith had no idea that she would ever return, so she tilted her head in front of the mirror for a while. ¡®Was I not older¡­?¡¯ It was when she was looking at the strange figure in the mirror for a long time. ¡°Judith, are you still sleeping? Can I come in?¡± A knock was heard and a woman came in. The moment she saw her, Judith felt the hairs all over her body stood up. Violet-colored eyes and a gentle impression with black hair, except Judith knew that her personality was the exact opposite. ¡°¡­Violette?¡± As soon as her friend in a gray suit opened the door and entered, Judith realized that this was no hell. Violette wouldn¡¯t be in hell. Would she¡­? ¡°Let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡± Violet threw the letter and newspaper onto the desk, then opened Judith¡¯s closet. In the closet hung the same gray uniform as Violette wore. Wait, a uniform? Those were clothes for the imperial knights before formally entering the Orders. Judith stared in disbelief at Violette, who swung her gray uniform. ¡°Violette, why are you here?¡± ¡°Huh? To wake you up?¡± ¡°What¡­ are you doing in hell?¡± ¡°What? Why would I go to hell? Are you still half asleep?¡± Violette smiled widely and patted Judith¡¯s back. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get some breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Calipa is waiting. Can you change and come out?¡± Violette¡¯s hand touched her cheek. It was a warm and friendly touch. She playfully rubbed Judith¡¯s cheek and left. Judith stood there for a long time. ¡°Calipa is waiting¡­?¡± The name of a person who shouldn¡¯t be here, she was someone who couldn¡¯t be waiting. Judith turned her head in disbelief. The newspaper that her friend threw had the date written on it. ¡°Year 410¡­¡± Even with blood-stained eyes, nothing changed. It was six years before she died. ~*~ She could hear the sound of tableware crashing. In the noisy dining room, Judith silently shoved the pumpkin salad to her mouth. ¡°Raymon, have you decided today? Are you going to join the Red Knights too?¡± ¡°No, I think the White Knights would be better.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Even Calipa¡­!¡± The people who died are alive. A friend who will regard her as a mortal enemy is sitting at a table. A friend who committed suicide. And she herself was alive. Everything was unbelievable. ¡°What do you think, Judith?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Violette¡¯s question, Judith put down the fork. She did it because she didn¡¯t have anything to say, but her friends interpreted it differently. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid!¡± ¡°Why?! Louis, do you think so too?¡± ¡°That life doesn¡¯t match with you. Just accept the reality.¡± Judith finished her meal like a dead mouse next to her noisy friends. She couldn¡¯t even eat half of it because she felt like vomiting. She couldn¡¯t believe it at all, but seeing everything now, she was sure. ¡®I came back.¡¯ September in the 410th year of the imperial calendar. 6 years before she died. ¡®Did a passing wizard bring me back to life?¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be it. It was impossible even with magic, and Judith knew no wizards. ¡®Then how? Why¡­?¡¯ Judith vividly remembered the sensation of broken bones. She had never felt so terrible in her entire life. It can¡¯t be like this. She can¡¯t be alive. There¡¯s no way Jermel would have kept her alive. But all her senses were vivid. The sun was warm, the hands holding the tableware were light, and the sweet and salty salad was fresh. She¡¯s alive. Leaving the confused Judith alone, her friends chatted away. ¡°Has Calipa decided yet? I¡¯m sure you have the most options among us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to join the Black Knights.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°¡­The Black Knights, isn¡¯t the atmosphere scary? Why don¡¯t you change your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± Calipa¡¯s voice was determined. ¡°The Black Knights¡­¡± Raymon sighed with a strange sound. ¡°Well, what about Judith?¡± Judith couldn¡¯t take it any longer and stood up. The sound of the chair pulling drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­Judith?¡± It was Calipa who first noticed that Judith was acting strange. She was a friend who joined the Black Knights along with her and didn¡¯t get along with her until the very end. Judith turned her eyes toward Calipa. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Huh? Where are you going? I¡¯m going to have Lord Pelto¡­!¡± Violette was perplexed. Judith left her friends behind. After walking for a long time, she stopped on a deserted walkway. She felt someone following her silently from a while ago. ¡°¡­Calipa.¡± Judith spoke the name of her old friend who looked good in a black mourning dress. A woman who lived as if she were dead with her beautiful wavy blonde hair hidden in a black silt veil. Calipa then looked at her worriedly. ¡°Judith, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was quite serious to even have Calipa worrying about her. Judith shook her head while sweeping her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Yeah, it looks like it.¡± Judith was truly grateful for Calipa¡¯s consideration for not asking what was going on. She can¡¯t explain it, and she¡¯s got nothing to say. She died and woke up to 6 years ago. Does that make sense? Judith felt the gaze looking at her through the black veil. ¡®It¡¯s the real Calipa¡­¡¯ She thought this friend was no different from before and now. Calipa waited while Judith reigned over the chaos in her mind. After a while, Judith turned toward her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the date today? It¡¯s September in the year 410¡­¡± ¡°15th.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How long do we have until the decision to join the Knight Orders?¡± ¡°Two days.¡± As expected. At Violette¡¯s urging earlier to go to breakfast, it became clear that she had been anxious from the moment she wore the gray uniform. She didn¡¯t know why, but once she died, she must have gone back six years, and it was time to pick a knight order. That meant¡­ Judith took a deep breath. And asked again. ¡°My reputation these days¡­ what do you think about it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her voice shook a little. It was only for a moment that Calipa¡¯s mouth was closed at the daunting question. A calm reply soon followed. ¡°Youngest Aether Master. A genius knight who received offers from all three knight orders.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°¡­A money-crazy swordsman.¡± It was an explicit statement, and Judith¡¯s expression crumbled. She wouldn¡¯t care if it were the past, but now her eyebrows were distorted by humiliation. She didn¡¯t think she was going to hear the words that were once used the most to insult her like this again. At the time, it was words that passed without a blink of an eye. But now, she had to admit that it was bitter and painful to hear. Black Knight Judith was dead. Her life ended in a way that was truly close to causality and retribution. Judith was a Black Knight, and the mission to earn money was her top priority. There were lots of rewards and income. Seeing her snobbish appearance, the other knights spit on her, saying she was not qualified to even say a knightly oath. Until just a few hours ago, Judith thought the choice was right. However¡­ ¡®It¡¯s a very worthy death. Don¡¯t you think?¡¯ If it were the right choice, would such a miserable end be waiting? Jermel¡¯s eyes, which did not hide his contempt, were vivid. The leader looked at her like a beggar and sprinkled money. For a moment, she felt dizzy just like when she was dying. Judith felt miserable, resentful, regretful, and wanted to cry. ¡®I made the wrong choice¡­I, I was wrong.¡¯ There were many excuses that came to her mind like stars in the Milky Way. But who would listen? Who could she blame? It was all her fault because her choices. She clenched her teeth. Tears were about to pour down. ¡®Fortunately¡­ I haven¡¯t joined the knight orders yet¡­¡¯ Judith¡¯s eyes shook violently. It was then when Calipa held her arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care what the people say around you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No matter what others say to you, everyone is different.¡± There were times when Judith didn¡¯t blink an eye at what others said and looked like a cold-blooded person. But since she¡¯s also human, it is natural for her to be hurt by other people¡¯s words. With that in mind, Calipa strengthened her grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being crazy for money. I¡¯m on your side, Judith.¡± ¡°¡­No, no.¡± Judith shook her head hard. Calipa. Dear Calipa. Apparently, she interpreted Judith¡¯s thoughts differently. Judith lamented again. Calipa Impenior was a duke¡¯s daughter. However, the tragedy that befell the family drove her into the knight order. After witnessing the murder of her parents and her sister, she swore that she would never take off her mourning dress and veil for the rest of her life. Then, she accepted her talent for the sword, which came with misfortune, and joined the Black Knights, where Leader Jermel promised to help her get revenge. But the ending was tragic. ¡°I¡¯m on your side, Judith.¡± Calipa, why did she commit suicide? Judith swallowed the question she couldn¡¯t ask out loud. For unknown reasons, Calipa accepted Jermel¡¯s scout and committed suicide a few years later without leaving a single letter to Judith or the people around her¡­ ¡®She chose revenge over her life.¡¯ Calipa never laughed at Judith for living for money. They put different things above themselves as they risked their lives. They were good friends who didn¡¯t care about the public. In fact, she was the only one in the Black Knights who could be called a ¡®friend¡¯. But things will be different in the future. Judith will never forget the gold coins that scattered around her while hearing that it was the price of a dog. What was wrong had to be corrected. She didn¡¯t know how to fix it, but she didn¡¯t want to die like that again. So¡­ ¡°Calipa, I¡¯m not joining the Black Knights.¡± Judith clenched her fist. Chapter 3 There were words in the world that should not be forgotten, and such words should never be taken lightly. For example, as her teacher had told her in the past, ¡®By becoming a knight, you will live a life where you don¡¯t know the value a knight should pursue. What do you want? If you want a title, land, or gold after receiving this letter of recommendation, you are not a knight. Is that what you want?¡¯ She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t listen. The wise teacher had told her the truth. He saw right through Judith¡¯s future. She regretted it. Judith looked Calipa in the eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a knight for money anymore.¡± ¡°Do you mean it?¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± Judith had vaguely thought that she would die a peaceful death. After perhaps becoming a grandmother, she thought she would die while sleeping in bed on a sunny day. She knew that she would go to that world without resentment or regret. But it was a no-brainer that her death came in a way she never could have imagined. ¡®Now that I¡¯ll kill the dog, I¡¯ll return the price for it.¡¯ When she recalled the man who threw gold coins at the price of a dog with contempt, she felt another long sword pierced through her heart. It was all wrong. Would it have been different if she joined a knighthood other than the Black Knights? Or she shouldn¡¯t have held a sword in the first place? As of now, she didn¡¯t know. However, since Judith came back six years ago, she decided to change her future. Not joining the Black Knights was only the beginning. ¡°You¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± At Judith¡¯s answer, Calipa swallowed her doubts. It was a sharp answer where she felt firm enough not to have to ask again. Calipa wasn¡¯t sure what kind of change of heart happened to Judith, but it was different. Money-crazed swordsman. It was a radical expression, but it was not wrong. Judith was the most openly moneyed person Calipa has ever met. As soon as Judith received the imperial knight¡¯s gray robe, she ripped off the button. The clothes of the imperial knights are made in the dressing room designated by the imperial court. Even a button is pure gold, since it¡¯s not enough to use high-end materials and finishes for everyone. Judith tore off the pure gold button without any hesitation. ¡®As long as gold is in my hands, it¡¯s mine.¡¯ After saying that, Judith sold the button in less than three days. Even if she wore it only once, it was a very harsh treatment for the clothes made for glory. That wasn¡¯t it. Judith bought a spare sword, which was given to her classmates for practice, for 2,000 gold. The comrades, who said it was damaged, were stunned when they learned that she sold the sword for 20,000 gold. Of course, it didn¡¯t go quietly. The supply officer saw it as an opportunity, so he called Judith and shouted at her. But Judith was proud at that time too. ¡®Do the knights of the Veritas Empire brag about paying taxes on buttons? I¡¯ll be lucky if I don¡¯t encounter robbers. The button is sold, and I will use it sparingly.¡¯ ¡®The uniforms are used for identification purposes¡­¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s wrong with it? Will the Empire take responsibility if I starve to death?¡¯ ¡®Selling a spare sword is unprecedented!¡¯ ¡®I never used it anyways.¡¯ The new knight, who did not listen even when being shouted at, was a genius with a reputation as the youngest aether master. After all, it was an incident in which the supply officer took disciplinary action. From then, Judith was called a money-crazy person and became the target of public criticism. The funny thing was that after it happened, other knights secretly started stealing the pure gold buttons. By the time Judith made copper buttons, there were no good uniforms left for the Knights. The rules also changed. It was forbidden to buy and sell spare swords. That day, Calipa quietly realized that her friend was only several times more honest than others. And that honesty opened Calipa¡¯s heart. ¡®Knight Impenor, I do not know the suffering you have suffered. So, it would be rude of me to say anything about the value of revenge. But I just want to say this. There is an old saying in the Eastern Continent: an eye for an eye. That includes this. It makes sense to pay for the price of blood. Kill them all and be sure to get revenge.¡¯ Calipa blamed herself for not being very talkative, so she hoped that even a little bit of this sincerity would be conveyed. ¡°Judith, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You¡¯ll be a good friend of mine, even if we¡¯re not the same knight order.¡± Calipa captured the sight of Judith¡¯s face slowly brightening up and then crushed from emotions again. What on earth had changed her mind? She wanted to pry a little bit, but instead, she handed Judith a handkerchief. Judith began to shed tears before she knew it. She cried for a long time, until Calipa¡¯s black handkerchief was soaked. ~*~ There are four types of Imperial Knights in the Veritas Empire: red, blue, black, and white. The Empire valued swordsmanship and martial arts above anything else. The story of assassins who invaded the quarters of Belfek, the 14th emperor, and the blue knights of that day, being slaughtered was a legend. Kiryu Lwalchmei was the commander of the Imperial Red Knights. ¡°Commander Kiryu, are you here?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Oh, good job.¡± Kiryu ruffled his hair while looking at his reflection in the window. ¡°Your red hair looks great today!¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say anything that makes me sick and just stand up straight.¡± Kiryu was often targeted in battlefields because of his distinctive appearance. Nevertheless, there were no bitter defeats and unnecessary retreats in his dictionary. ¡°Did nothing happen?¡± ¡°Nope! Everything¡¯s good!¡± It¡¯s a good thing everything¡¯s fine since it¡¯s proof that the palace is peaceful. ¡®But you can¡¯t slack off.¡¯ Kiryu entered the general¡¯s room and thought, ¡®Should we also do a hit-and-run attack on the training ground?¡¯. He thought there would be no one, but there were two familiar faces in the room. ¡°Kiryu, it¡¯s time to go to work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I come at my usual time?¡± ¡°I want you to come earlier.¡± The man who settled first before the owner of the room smiled softly while his green eyes shined. It was the lieutenant, Deschamp Ritz. He was an opponent that could not be underestimated since he spit out harsh but direct words. Instead of saying, ¡®you must be in a good mood today¡¯, Kiryu shrugged. ¡°You forgot today was the day for the new knight¡¯s skill test!¡± A light roar could be heard from the statement. The man who spoke was wearing a gold thread and a red cape. On his chest, the gold medal that only the royal family could wear could be seen. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not interested?¡± ¡°No. I came back yesterday from the East.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t very polite to the prince of the empire.¡± Eden, the 4th Prince of the Veritas Empire, frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in newcomers¡­I¡¯m worried about the future of the Empire, Red Knight Commander.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re more interested than me. The Empire is always peaceful.¡± ¡°Kiryu.¡± Deschamps¡¯ soft voice hit the air. Kiryu and Eden were not just the Red Knight Commander and the Crown Prince. They always put each other on the axis of sarcasm. Kiryu then asked Eden. ¡°What were you doing in here?¡± ¡°I came because I needed an escort. Maybe I can recruit one from the new knights.¡± ¡°Really? The imperial palace knights are widely spread around the Imperial Castle, so why do you always try to hire escort knights from new recruits?¡± Kiryu clicked his tongue. ¡°It must be an experienced newcomer.¡± ¡°¡­Or go by what I said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too simple.¡± Eden shook his head and continued. ¡°I just want to have at least one more person in the Imperial Palace. If possible, that person won¡¯t plot behind my back, and I want to pick a strong knight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiryu sat down on the sofa and responded with annoyance. Eden¡¯s blue eyes shook from the air that was released from the sword. ¡°What if you served me as your master?¡± ¡°I became a knight to be loyal to the imperial family and the empire. I told you when I graduated from Robald that I don¡¯t want to serve you.¡± ¡°Tch, you¡¯re sassy. Don¡¯t whine later on then.¡± Eden grumbled for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say more. Deschamps smiled as if he were used to it being the two of them. ¡°There are newcomers after all.¡± Kiryu spat out while sitting on the sofa. The elites get lost in the Imperial Palace once a year. They had a lot of strength on their shoulders, and even if they pretended not to be like that, they were still fluffy chicks. (t/n: comparing them to fluffy chicks.) Eden tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re not expecting anything? What if the newcomer replaces Kiryu?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked forward to it a couple of times. The skills are there, but there aren¡¯t many who can stand it.¡± ¡°Not all are the same though.¡± It was Deschamps who seemed particularly happy today that he then gently spoke. ¡°There¡¯s someone that the prince might like.¡± ¡°Really? Who is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the youngest aether master in the Empire.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kiryu¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected statement. ¡°That kind of news came in while I was in the east?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s unmistakable. I have invited her to join.¡± Kiryu¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the papers that Deschamps handed him. ¡°¡­She defeated Belial in the phantom test?¡± ¡°Amazing, right?¡± Deschamps spoke as if he were floating. ¡°It took less than three minutes to get rid of Motskatorka (another beast/phantom). It was over before we could finish a piece of the fries.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about food. I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet and I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a genius.¡± Kiryu then said while clutching his hungry stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ Does it even make sense?¡± It was difficult to accept. If that statement were true, then the living sword that cut out 40 demonic beasts was roaming the Imperial Castle. ¡°Right? Can¡¯t you believe it?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go see it!¡± For a moment, Kiryu forgot what to say. The fourth prince, Eden, brightly invited them. He wanted to scold him while saying he was busy. However, his opponent was a prince of a nation and a member of the imperial family. There were areas that could not be covered by friendship and loyalty even if they graduated from a military academy together. Kiryu frowned and then asked. ¡°Do I have to see it for myself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of the duty as a leader. Do you want to lose all the good newcomers to the Black Knights again? And then you can¡¯t even retire?¡± Deschamps poked a sore spot with a soft smile and Kiryu made a sound without realizing it. The leader of the Black Knights, Jermel Eisen, was a resourceful man. He exerts the greatest effect with the least amount of action, and the selection of new knights was no exception. When he would scout for newcomers, most had already joined the Black Knights. Kiryu scanned the paper again. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just let Jermel do it again this year. Besides, she¡¯s an aether master. Such talent was well worth checking. ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll go watch it with you.¡± Kiryu¡¯s consent was virtually a declaration of defeat, but the prince and the lieutenant who were looking at him smiled. Chapter 4 ~*~ It was dawn on the next day when Judith opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t want others to notice her plump, swollen face, so she spent the rest of that day locked up in her room. Still, she felt a little better after crying in Calipa¡¯s arms yesterday. The moonlight poured out like tears and soaked the window. Judith then looked up at the moon. ¡°¡­¡± The only thing that didn¡¯t change after the regression was moonlight. Other than that, everything else had changed. Judith used to be lost in thought all the time. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In the room where she should have been alone, two of her friends, Violette and Calipa, were sleeping beside her. The two had stormed into Judith¡¯s room a few hours ago with their hands full of luggage. In particular, Violette asked endless questions at first. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ The eyes that looked at her were cute, so Judith smiled with her puffy eyes. ¡®You must have noticed that I was acting weird¡­¡¯ Violette, who heard the sentence, was an upright friend. On the positive side, she was very considerate, but on the negative side, she was broad-minded. ¡®Are you still human?¡¯ ¡­It was a memory she would never forget. Violette was a friend who shone wherever she was. She was also a stepping stone to connect Judith with the friends around her. So when she was killed by a beast, Judith completely separated herself from her other friends and became an enemy to them instead. In retrospect, Violette¡¯s death seemed to have been the beginning of all bad luck. ¡®There was no one who stopped me.¡¯ It had to be changed, her life and the future of her friends. The more she accepted the return, the clearer her resolve became. ¡°There¡¯s a full moon today¡­¡± It had been less than a week since she returned, but there was a full moon. ¡®On the night that the third prince was killed, there was a crescent moon.¡¯ That moon was the proof of her return. Why is she alive? Why did she come back? Numerous questions flooded in her mind, but Judith didn¡¯t think deeply like she used to. Just being alive is a blessing. Being alive could change something. She could grab onto infinite possibilities. So, it was definitely an opportunity. But strangely, her heart felt heavy. Is this really an opportunity? ¡­Was she really wrong? Judith leaned against the wall and lowered her head. ¡°Judith¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Judith patted the tossing Violette and fixed the blanket. Violette nodded after being reassured and fell asleep again while rolling up her blanket like a salamander worm. After a while, Judith moved quietly to keep the two friends from waking up. A particularly bright moonlight shone on the desk. It was a similar sight since letters and bills were piled up there. Judith habitually checked the bills first. ¡®This is the dressing room¡­ Imperial family, shoe repair fee, night toll, general store¡­¡¯ She bought those six years ago, so she couldn¡¯t remember the details, but the circumstances were obvious. When you become an imperial knight, you have to have a lot of clothes and personal items. ¡®Supplies were limited.¡¯ Most of the bills were paid in installments, but when she put them together, it was still quite a burden. ¡®But it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t pay.¡¯ But, when she checked the last bill, Judith felt her heart pound. Arpa Nursing Home. Judith looked at the nursing home bill for a while. It was the last trace of her mother and the place where Judith owed the money the most, she also passed away when Judith was 16. Her mother abandoned her health from doing chores to earn money, but she fell ill from an infectious disease. She passed away while being transferred between different nursing homes. The Arpa Nursing Home was a place where Judith was allowed to file a split claim due to her pitiful situation. ¡®¡­I paid it all back, but now that I¡¯ve returned, it¡¯s a mess again.¡¯ Judith crumpled the bill and hugged her knees. ¡®I¡¯ll have to work really hard to pay it back.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to hear about how her mother died and the rest of her debt. It costs money to manage one¡¯s daily life. Housing, food, clothes, repairs, laundry, plus taxes ¨C are all things that cost money that one will need to survive. That absolute fact cannot be changed even after returning. ¡°Is there a place to pick up supplies¡­¡± Judith muttered habitually and slapped herself hard in the face right afterwards. ¡®Crazy, crazy, crazy!¡¯ It was only yesterday that she killed the prince for money and returned and then decided to not put money above her life. But when she put the bill in front of her, she was looking for a place to sell like a habit. ¡®I¡¯m supposed to change!¡¯ But what can she do to change? She bit her lip and buried her face between her knees. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know how to live right, but she needs to be content with what she has and live without being greedy. Everyone said that was the right life. But who likes such a life like that? Between bread and meat, she wanted to eat meat. The silver sheath was better than the copper-plated sheath. She preferred the gold thread rather than the silver thread, and the best ornaments were large, expensive, and colorful. She didn¡¯t want to be made into another mockery of the poor-looking people for having no money. So, money became her drive, because if she were wealthy, she could achieve whatever she wanted. But, if she died because of that, what should she do now? Let go of the greed and live content only with what she has? Then, would she have to taste this dreadful feeling? It has always been like this. The moment you realize you don¡¯t have money, you become miserable. The more she struggled to split up the money she didn¡¯t have and try to do something, the more she couldn¡¯t afford. It felt like her heart was being sucked into a swamp. Day by day. Judith always needed money. ¡®¡­Can I change?¡¯ Even after returning, all she could think about was money, so how? It couldn¡¯t just happen overnight. There was a time when she had to cut off the tendons of other people¡¯s limbs for money. After making the corpse looked like it was a suicide, she was given a tiara carved with diamonds. Then, she brutally killed the prince who considered her as his savior. Those were the things she was not proud of and things she didn¡¯t want to reveal. A past that will never change. But from now on, she has to live differently. ¡®¡­I¡¯d rather be dead.¡¯ If she were dead, then she wouldn¡¯t have to go through the same pain. Judith¡¯s smile was filled with sorrow. Just being alive is a blessing. But for some, it is also a bond that cannot be escaped. Is this regression really an opportunity? Judith looked back on her life, but she always came to the same conclusion. ¡®You chose money above your values.¡¯ She felt embarrassed and ashamed for she knew she was not living the right way. ¡°Judith.¡± ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t sleep for a while. Really¡­¡± Judith buried her face between her knees and while she spoke. Calipa approached and tried to get the bill out of her hand, but Judith held it tighter as if it were her last remaining pride. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go to bed soon.¡± She hated herself for being snobbish. ¡°¡­Okay. Let¡¯s sleep, Judith.¡± Calipa comforted her quietly. Judith wiped away her tears and decided to cut and sell her hair at dawn. ~*~ As soon as it became bright outside, Judith left with permission to go out. Half of her current housekeeping was unnecessary. She sold all the shoes, boots, and books that she hasn¡¯t used. It wasn¡¯t a lot of money, but when you¡¯re in a hurry, those pennies are precious. Also, she stepped into a place she had never been to before. It was a landowner¡¯s office. ¡°You¡¯re gonna sell the land? A young lady like you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s legacy. It¡¯s not a big piece of land, but it¡¯s good to build a house on.¡± Judith then slipped the royal knight¡¯s card. The landowner bowed his head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did not recognize you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the address, so send it to me with a price quoted by letter. I will sell it if the price is good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying a few words, Judith turned away while hiding her bitterness. That land was a bit special. It wasn¡¯t great, but it was at the edge of the capital and it was barely big enough to build a house for a family. However, what made it special was that it contained a heart. Judith then remembered her mother¡¯s words. ¡®Your father said: A man cannot live without a place to live. Judith, live there. We can even build a house¡­ and never sell it. Okay?¡¯ A small piece of land was left in front of her by her father, whom she had never seen before. The place evoked some precious emotion from Judith. It was something that made her live with a little hope for the future. She didn¡¯t want to sell it. However, she was also reluctant to embrace debt. It was better to sell than to let a huge amount of debt diminish her self-esteem. ¡®If I had known I was going to die like that, I would have sold it sooner. I kept holding on to it like a fool.¡¯ Land and debt were areas beyond the reach of Judith¡¯s knowledge. It was unfortunate that there was no one to consult with, but in the end, she had to solve it herself. ¡®Okay. This is good¡­ Let¡¯s change it little by little.¡¯ Still, her chest felt a little empty. Once she let go of it, it would be a land she couldn¡¯t come back to, but still, she couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s better to pay off the debt as soon as possible. Judith forced a step back and returned to the Imperial Palace before noon. Originally, she was going to sell her hair too, but the most expensive hair salon was too busy, so she refused. ¡°Judith! Judith! Thank goodness I found you¡­!¡± ¡°Violette, why?¡± ¡°Why? Did you forget? The new knight test today!¡± She hurriedly rushed. ¡°Oh¡­ It is?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Violette snatched her arm and pulled Judith. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you these days? You can¡¯t forget this important thing!¡± In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have forgotten important days like this skill test. ¡®I think I¡¯ve lost track of time.¡¯ She was greatly indebted to her friend in many ways. When the two of them arrived, most of the knights had already gathered. Violette looked around and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s a relief, we¡¯re on time¡­ and the prince is coming today.¡± ¡°What? Which prince?¡± Judith was taken aback. At that time, a senior knight greeted loudly. ¡°Welcome to the fourth sun of the Veritas Empire, Prince Eden Oscar Veritas!¡± ¡°Well, be at ease.¡± A generous-sounding voice rang out. As soon as she checked his face, Judith let out a sigh of relief. ¡®That¡¯s a relief¡­¡¯ That the person standing up there wasn¡¯t the 3rd prince whom she killed with her own hands. Of course, a man as big as a prince could not appear alone. Judith looked at the door with a hopeful heart. Even six years ago, Jermel was the leader of the Black Knights. There was nothing strange about the possibility of the black-haired Black Knight Commander coming from that door. ¡°You may rest.¡± Fortunately, it was another knight leader who was present. ¡®Kiryu Lwalchmei. Commander of the Red Knights.¡¯ His clear appearance alone drew people¡¯s attention. As she knew, Kiryu had a slightly languid face. Nevertheless, his wild beauty and spirit did not disappear, and he was a man who gathered the eyes of envy. ¡®The Red Knights¡­¡¯ Judith didn¡¯t have much memory of him. She has only had one memorable conversation. It was winter, and he looked at her and shook his head as if he were disappointed. ¡®You said you¡¯re a black knight¡­¡¯ It¡¯s now a memory of the past. (t/n: before her regression) The test started surprisingly quickly. Excessive formality was a virtue that the prince came forward and prevented. The skill test consisted of a one-on-one competition between a senior knight and a new knight. It was fast paced, and most of the new knights were defeated. Among them, there were knights who, like Calipa, won without being pushed out of spirit. Still, the number barely went past 5. Judith¡¯s turn came quickly. Her opponent was a male knight in his late 30s, named Feon Grande. ¡°Feon Grande. Judith. Greet each other.¡± The two bowed their heads. She couldn¡¯t remember his name nor face. ¡°Begin!¡± Judith grimaced as soon as their swords struck. As expected, her judgement was right. The sword aimed for her eyes and other vital points. It was violent from the start, and his intention to take the initiative was obvious, but it was so sloppy that she couldn¡¯t think of a way to lose. ¡®¡­Gosh. How am I supposed to lose to this?¡¯ Judith, who was embarrassed, stepped back for a minute. This was a really difficult situation. If a new knight wins the match, the life of knighthood would be difficult. The best scenario would be for her to rush on like crazy and then get a true lecture and lose. Then, both the opponent and she could end up pretending that it was a good match. So, she was going to lose, but when she hit the sword, the reality was different. ¡®Why is he so weak?!¡¯ All of his moves were visible at a glance. Feon was fierce, but sloppy, and his posture was easily disturbed. The performance was also not good. ¡®How can I lose?¡¯ It felt like she was kicking a ball with a nine-year-old. No matter how hard a nine-year-old runs, the game is over when an adult kicks the ball as hard as he can. ¡®Let¡¯s pretend to drop a sword.¡¯ However, if she performed poorly, it would be counterproductive. She couldn¡¯t think of any other way. A sigh escaped Judith¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was Judith¡¯s mistake, for Feon Grande¡¯s face turned red and his pierced eyes gleamed. ¡°The youngest aether master isn¡¯t good enough with a normal sword, is she?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, his sword movements changed. A curve flew right towards Judith¡¯s wrist. ¡°¡­!¡± She escaped the blow. But one after another, the tip of his sword tenaciously aimed only at one place, and it was Judith¡¯s wrist. It was aimed to cut the wrist tendon. The malicious intent to ruin her was clear. Judith clenched her teeth at the outrageous behavior. His blade continued to fly while aiming at her wrist. ¡®What a crazy bastard¡­!¡¯ Heat rushed through her head. ¡®I don¡¯t care how this¡¯ll end.¡¯ Judith fixed her sword. She would¡¯ve loved to burst out her aether, but that would be too much. ¡®Let¡¯s keep him out of bed for a couple of months. All right, that¡¯s good.¡¯ It is said that if you endure it three times, you could avoid murder. But if you kill it at once in the first place, you don¡¯t have to endure it three times. Patience was an important virtue, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it here. After making a promise to herself, her hesitation disappeared at once. The mana that was boiling in her blood rose terribly. Then, the moment Judith was about to stretch out her sword. ¡°Stop.¡± A harsh voice stopped her. Judith¡¯s body reacted quickly, but her opponent didn¡¯t. Feon¡¯s sword trembled, and he stopped in a shameful position. Soon, the man who spoke approached. It was Kiryu Lwalchmei. ¡°Feon, that was no test.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Move out of the way.¡± Kiryu¡¯s eyes were cold. However, Feon, who had been called out, did not back down. ¡°Leader, please don¡¯t disturb me! No matter how young the aether master is, this little girl who¡¯s disrupting her discipline is¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t discipline by trying to pierce your sword in a recruit¡¯s wrist.¡± Kiryu¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°I told you to step down. Do you need to be humiliated in front of the new recruits to come to your senses?¡± Feon bit his lip as his flailing hands shook. With a reddened face, he retreated while staring at Judith as if he were about to kill her. Kiryu, who watched the scene, clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s brave to be ignorant.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t he know that it was a close call? Kiryu visibility saw that as soon as Judith fixed her sword, her aether was ready to explode. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in, there would have been a mess. ¡®She¡¯s the youngest aether master, and that could¡¯ve killed three people at once.¡¯ Her vigor and spirit were far beyond a skilled veteran. As Feon retreated, Kiryu looked at her languidly. ¡°You must¡¯ve been pretty bored.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then it must have been lame.¡± Judith¡¯s face tinged with embarrassment like someone had stabbed her in the corner. Kiryu wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, he just laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The skill test.¡± Judith soon understood what he meant. ¡°¡­Are you saying you want to test me yourself?¡± ¡°An aether master should compete against an aether master. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± She had no complaints, but she did have a question. Judith looked at him with a serious face, but there was no change in Kiryu¡¯s attitude. ¡°It¡¯s better to do things right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing for her to argue. Kiryu then took a couple of steps back as Judith held out her sword stiffly. In the past, she would have given up roughly and backed down early. It was a mistake, in a way, that it didn¡¯t happen again this time. The difference in skills with her opponent was too big, so her thoughts became longer. ¡­She never thought this would happen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± It was a statement thrown by Kiryu to relieve tension in its own way, but it was also counterproductive. Judith felt the nerves all over her body jitter like a cat on drugs. Kiryu Lwalchmei. Are there any knights in the Empire whose name is as known as his? Kiryu was more famous as the commander of the Red Knights than Count Lwalchmei. He was the man who stood in the pinnacle of knighthood that many knights dreamed of. He attended the Royal Military Academy, where only the children of the imperial family and some nobles attended. In particular, people said that he wiped out the beasts that haunted the west and protected the capital from a dragon. Although his young age did not allow him to hold a higher position, he was still on the road to a guaranteed career. ¡®An aether master who has no fear of death.¡¯ Even Judith was not unaware of the rumors that surrounded him. The lieutenant of Kiryu approached quietly and took out a gold coin as a start signal. It was already too late to step out. In the end, Judith came to a different thought than before. Now that things have turned out like this, it won¡¯t be quiet anymore. ¡®He had to be knocked down quickly.¡¯ If others heard that, they would have criticized her for being arrogant. But, she was sincere. She also had the stubbornness to carry out the ideals she put her mind to. ¡°Then let¡¯s do our best.¡± The lieutenant flipped the gold coin. Unlike before, there was a rush of quick movements from the sword. The tip flew wildly toward Kiryu¡¯s throat. It was significantly different from when she faced Feon¡¯s sword. The slashs that drove them into the corner and the stabs that exploded like lightning were breathtakingly beautiful. Judith¡¯s amber eyes shone brighter than gold and Kiryu smiled. ¡®She¡¯s a piece of work!¡¯ Judging that there was no hesitation, each and every attack was an onslaught. Judith¡¯s movements were immaculate. When the aim at the right shoulder was blocked, she immediately moved on to the next move and aimed at the left waist. There was only a scraping sound from the swords clashing into each other. Every movement of the sword was as smooth as flowing water. Needless to say, it had excellent power to penetrate vital points too. Everything was proof that she didn¡¯t practice in vain. Kiryu blocked her sword, but she quickly recovered and moved back. Neck, shoulder, waist, body, and wrist. It was a knight who targeted her opponent¡¯s whole body and used her sword at a wide range. It was like shooting an arrow. ¡®She¡¯s a genius.¡¯ Kiryu now regretted it. He took it lightly when the lieutenant complimented her that way¡­ ¡®Deschamps, that little man. He¡¯ll definitely make a big deal out of this!¡¯ She was said to be an aether master, but it wasn¡¯t just the aether she could use, but her natural sword skills and senses were the greatest that Kiryu has ever seen! Even while he was regretting it, the sword still came. Everyone was watching with their mouths open. It became clear why he told Feon that ¡®she wasn¡¯t being tested¡¯. Judith¡¯s ways were different from the straightforward sword techniques. She constantly looked at her opponent¡¯s uncomfortable corners, cut the pulse of his attacks, and tried to take the initiative. It¡¯s a serpent-like sword. Once you get bitten, you¡¯ll die. ¡°Great.¡± No other rhetoric was needed. Kiryu praised her sword without saying anything else, and¡­ ¡°I have to check something.¡± The offensive of the atmosphere then changed. The strikes that she had ever received or encountered changed its direction and flew. ¡°¡­!¡± The movements were as menacing as the claws of a beast. Judith scrambled to avoid the sword and grasped her position. A moment ago, she could feel the faintness of life in the sword she had avoided. The knights who were watching showed admiration without knowing it. Subsequently, the wielded sword contained more solid life. Judith stubbornly bounced off from the attack, but it was a mistake for her wrist throbbed. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than he looks!¡¯ She had a feeling that he didn¡¯t go all out. He suddenly wielded the sword more violently, and it was clear that Kiryu favored a method that was radical enough to cut an entire body in half. Heavy and crude strikes flew one after another while aiming for the head. It was like pulling a pillar out with force and pushing it down to the ground, and it became more violent as if he did it on purpose. Judith, who was trying to push in somehow, and Kiryu, who fought to not be pushed, both collided at the same time. Their eyes met from the front. ¡°¡­You.¡± Even though the blade was in front of her nose, Kiryu¡¯s purple eyes were fixated on Judith. A voice filled with certainty came out like a whisper. ¡°Have you ever played with someone else¡¯s life with the sword?¡± Kiryu¡¯s gaze was cold. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 However, Feon, who had been called out, did not back down. ¡°Leader, please don¡¯t disturb me! No matter how young the aether master is, this little girl who¡¯s disrupting her discipline is¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t discipline by trying to pierce your sword in a recruit¡¯s wrist.¡± Kiryu¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°I told you to step down. Do you need to be humiliated in front of the new recruits to come to your senses?¡± Feon bit his lip as his flailing hands shook. With a reddened face, he retreated while staring at Judith as if he were about to kill her. Kiryu, who watched the scene, clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s brave to be ignorant.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t he know that it was a close call? Kiryu visibility saw that as soon as Judith fixed her sword, her aether was ready to explode. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in, there would have been a mess. ¡®She¡¯s the youngest aether master, and that could¡¯ve killed three people at once.¡¯ Her vigor and spirit were far beyond a skilled veteran. As Feon retreated, Kiryu looked at her languidly. ¡°You must¡¯ve been pretty bored.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then it must have been lame.¡± Judith¡¯s face tinged with embarrassment like someone had stabbed her in the corner. Kiryu wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, he just laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The skill test.¡± Judith soon understood what he meant. ¡°¡­Are you saying you want to test me yourself?¡± ¡°An aether master should compete against an aether master. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± She had no complaints, but she did have a question. Judith looked at him with a serious face, but there was no change in Kiryu¡¯s attitude. ¡°It¡¯s better to do things right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing for her to argue. Kiryu then took a couple of steps back as Judith held out her sword stiffly. In the past, she would have given up roughly and backed down early. It was a mistake, in a way, that it didn¡¯t happen again this time. The difference in skills with her opponent was too big, so her thoughts became longer. ¡­She never thought this would happen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± It was a statement thrown by Kiryu to relieve tension in its own way, but it was also counterproductive. Judith felt the nerves all over her body jitter like a cat on drugs. Kiryu Lwalchmei. Are there any knights in the Empire whose name is as known as his? Kiryu was more famous as the commander of the Red Knights than Count Lwalchmei. He was the man who stood in the pinnacle of knighthood that many knights dreamed of. He attended the Royal Military Academy, where only the children of the imperial family and some nobles attended. In particular, people said that he wiped out the beasts that haunted the west and protected the capital from a dragon. Although his young age did not allow him to hold a higher position, he was still on the road to a guaranteed career. ¡®An aether master who has no fear of death.¡¯ Even Judith was not unaware of the rumors that surrounded him. The lieutenant of Kiryu approached quietly and took out a gold coin as a start signal. It was already too late to step out. In the end, Judith came to a different thought than before. Now that things have turned out like this, it won¡¯t be quiet anymore. ¡®He had to be knocked down quickly.¡¯ If others heard that, they would have criticized her for being arrogant. But, she was sincere. She also had the stubbornness to carry out the ideals she put her mind to. ¡°Then let¡¯s do our best.¡± The lieutenant flipped the gold coin. Unlike before, there was a rush of quick movements from the sword. The tip flew wildly toward Kiryu¡¯s throat. It was significantly different from when she faced Feon¡¯s sword. The slashs that drove them into the corner and the stabs that exploded like lightning were breathtakingly beautiful. Judith¡¯s amber eyes shone brighter than gold and Kiryu smiled. ¡®She¡¯s a piece of work!¡¯ Judging that there was no hesitation, each and every attack was an onslaught. Judith¡¯s movements were immaculate. When the aim at the right shoulder was blocked, she immediately moved on to the next move and aimed at the left waist. There was only a scraping sound from the swords clashing into each other. Every movement of the sword was as smooth as flowing water. Needless to say, it had excellent power to penetrate vital points too. Everything was proof that she didn¡¯t practice in vain. Kiryu blocked her sword, but she quickly recovered and moved back. Neck, shoulder, waist, body, and wrist. It was a knight who targeted her opponent¡¯s whole body and used her sword at a wide range. It was like shooting an arrow. ¡®She¡¯s a genius.¡¯ Kiryu now regretted it. He took it lightly when the lieutenant complimented her that way¡­ ¡®Deschamps, that little man. He¡¯ll definitely make a big deal out of this!¡¯ She was said to be an aether master, but it wasn¡¯t just the aether she could use, but her natural sword skills and senses were the greatest that Kiryu has ever seen! Even while he was regretting it, the sword still came. Everyone was watching with their mouths open. It became clear why he told Feon that ¡®she wasn¡¯t being tested¡¯. Judith¡¯s ways were different from the straightforward sword techniques. She constantly looked at her opponent¡¯s uncomfortable corners, cut the pulse of his attacks, and tried to take the initiative. It¡¯s a serpent-like sword. Once you get bitten, you¡¯ll die. ¡°Great.¡± No other rhetoric was needed. Kiryu praised her sword without saying anything else, and¡­ ¡°I have to check something.¡± The offensive of the atmosphere then changed. The strikes that she had ever received or encountered changed its direction and flew. ¡°¡­!¡± The movements were as menacing as the claws of a beast. Judith scrambled to avoid the sword and grasped her position. A moment ago, she could feel the faintness of life in the sword she had avoided. The knights who were watching showed admiration without knowing it. Subsequently, the wielded sword contained more solid life. Judith stubbornly bounced off from the attack, but it was a mistake for her wrist throbbed. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than he looks!¡¯ She had a feeling that he didn¡¯t go all out. He suddenly wielded the sword more violently, and it was clear that Kiryu favored a method that was radical enough to cut an entire body in half. Heavy and crude strikes flew one after another while aiming for the head. It was like pulling a pillar out with force and pushing it down to the ground, and it became more violent as if he did it on purpose. Judith, who was trying to push in somehow, and Kiryu, who fought to not be pushed, both collided at the same time. Their eyes met from the front. ¡°¡­You.¡± Even though the blade was in front of her nose, Kiryu¡¯s purple eyes were fixated on Judith. A voice filled with certainty came out like a whisper. ¡°Have you ever played with someone else¡¯s life with the sword?¡± Kiryu¡¯s gaze was cold. Judith felt the sensation of blood rushing to her eye. She was astonished and embarrassed like a young child who got caught stealing. It was for a moment, but beyond the pale blade of the sword, the man who looked at her calmly seemed to have seen everything. ¡°The answer?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She was one step late. The sound of scraping metal was deafening. Kiryu did not catch up, instead, he just stared at her calmly. ¡°I¡­¡± The tip of her sword trembled slightly and her heart was beating out of control. She wanted to deny it. However, she couldn¡¯t. For a brief moment, many thoughts ran through Judith¡¯s mind. Leader Jermel, who supported her, Empress Isephina II with a glittering tiara on her head, and Prince William III, who was relieved to know that she was a knight trying to protect him from assassins. ¡°I didn¡¯t play with¡­!¡± The blade that flew almost cut through her side. Judith swung her sword vertically and barely blocked it. It was a dangerous defense. Her body, which was slanted heavily, stumbled. The tip of her sword trembled as if it were representing her heart which felt like it was about to explode. Was the sword this heavy? No. It was her heart that was heavy. ¡°This is the swordsmanship of a swordsman, not of a knight.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Judith clenched her teeth. Her heart was burning as if a brand had been imprinted on it. Swordsman. Her eyes darkened at the meaningless name. She felt like she had been caught chasing money, and she wanted to run away from that shame. On the other hand, she also wanted to run and push him while asking how he did not know. Shock and shame hung on the tip of the sword at the same time. ¡°You don¡¯t deny it?¡± Kiryu came one step closer. Fearing the man who read her swordsmanship in that brief moment, Judith retreated without realizing it. ¡®If you still want a title, land, or gold after receiving this letter of recommendation, you are not a knight, but a swordsman. Do you want such a life?¡¯ It was a very short moment when Kiryu faced her with the sword. As rumored, that knight commander, who was supported by his skills, was also amazingly aware of other people¡¯s swords as well. One after another, the blue blade poured down as if to test her. Suddenly, Judith, who was on the defensive, stepped back. The heavy sword shook helplessly. Kiryu then looked at Judith carefully. At first, he pulled out the sword as a joke, but the more he faced Judith, the more his enthusiasm and interest aroused. ¡®It was only a light provocation, are you mentally weaker than you look?¡¯ Where did the spare time of dealing with Feon Grande go? Suddenly, the struggling opponent seemed strange. Is it psychological pressure? But even considering that¡­ ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since a gemstone has arrived.¡¯ A small smile formed on the corner of his lips. The difference was so subtle that almost no one saw it. Judith relentlessly tried to stab Kiryu¡¯s body. It was not difficult for Kiryu to grasp that she was confident in stabbing. The more she was cornered, the more she revealed her hand, and Judith¡¯s stabs came one after another. The outward slashing action also increased. Judith, who had avoided the sword a few times in the beginning, soon ignited a fire in his pride, so he straightened up his blade and slashed. A bloody pounding sound reverberated through the auditorium like thunder. The game slowly began to tilt. The atmosphere was skillful and constant in pressuring the opponent. Judith¡¯s sword, on the other hand, became heavier like a sinking ship. One thing was for sure. In the eyes of the knights watching, they were all monsters. That was said about Kiryu, who¡¯s a leader, but now they¡¯re saying that about Judith too. They were both two aether masters, and yet, they (the other knights watching) felt a huge gap in skills in themselves. Interest, favoritism, and jealous eyes followed the two. Some felt a faint sense of defeat even before shuffling the sword while others looked at them with ferocious eyes. The senior knight, Feon Grande, who faced Judith first, was one of them. Feon watched the match between the aether masters with fire in his eyes and his fists were trembling. ¡®I¡¯m going to lose as this continues.¡¯ Judith soon realized that she was overheating, but it wasn¡¯t easy to relax her hand that was holding the sword. ¡®You have to relax.¡¯ Losing is not very pleasant. That didn¡¯t change even if the opponent was the commander of the Red Knights. It was then, the door opened and an unexpected face appeared. ¡°Come in, Leader Jermel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late.¡± Judith almost dropped her sword. It wasn¡¯t the time to look away, but Jermel shook her nerves in an instant. Her heart skipped a beat and she felt like she stopped breathing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come a little earlier? Right now¡­¡± ¡°Judith!¡± In an instant, the tip of her sword collapsed. The accident happened in the blink of an eye. Kiryu¡¯s sword passed through the side of Judith¡¯s neck, and Violette¡¯s scream broke out. Her finger that missed the sword felt like it was going to break, but what was more painful was her neck. ¡°Crazy!¡± Kiryu freaked out and pulled back his sword, but it was already too late. His sword grazed Judith¡¯s neck and it cut off her hair. Besides, the cut will leave a sharp scar on her neck. Judith staggered while clutching her burning neck. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Grey hair fluttered in the breeze. At the same time, Kiryu drew back his sword and approached her. His strong arms supported her in an instant and he hugged her. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She could suddenly feel him. Since they were close, there was a unique scent and it was mixed with the smell of blood that was getting thicker. It was so mysterious that she couldn¡¯t describe it. ¡°Knight Judith!¡± What caused the collapse? Was it because of his strong arms that wrap around her waist? Could it be because Kiryu implicitly evaluated her sword? Or maybe it was because Jermel, who blew her head away before, appeared. ¡°Deschamps, call the priest!¡± Unlike Judith, whose head was going mad, Kiryu¡¯s actions were swift. Judith¡¯s throat was bleeding incessantly. The red blood flowed over the finger that covered the wound. It continued to spread over her grey uniform. Kiryu then looked nervously at her state. ¡®What was it?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a very deep cut, but it¡¯ll be normal to feel sore. Except, Judith¡¯s gaze was fixed on another person. ¡®¡­Are you watching Jermel?¡¯ The wound may have hit a nerve, but it was still something to not be lightly overlooked. But Judith¡¯s reaction was too flat. Her shaky pupils were only fixed on Jermel. Kiryu felt an unstoppable impatience. ¡°Prince, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry and go.¡± Prince Eden waved his hand without saying more. As soon as permission fell, Kiryu picked up Judith. The arms supported her knees and shoulders felt strong. Judith became startled at the unfamiliar height. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can walk¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay. Don¡¯t move and press the wound first.¡± Kiryu¡¯s voice was dark. He held her and then hurriedly left the site. It would have been better if she had just left. Judith then heard the voice of the man who opened the door. ¡°We¡¯d better get started.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jermel.¡± The traitor with a sharp nose and a beautiful appearance held his head high. Black eyes as cold as the wind, and someone who wouldn¡¯t have blinked at her head. That man was the same Jermel from the past. He was different from the man who killed her before. Knowing that, when she made eye contact with Jermel, her heart collapsed in a blink of an eye. She felt betrayed, humiliated, and chilled from the top of her head. Hate and sadness covered her heart. ¡°Hang in there.¡± She didn¡¯t know what would have happened if it hadn¡¯t been for a voice that sounded so tender. The stronger the smell of blood, the faster Kiryu walked. ¡®Almost there¡­¡¯ Judith gripped her neck and clenched her teeth. Seeing how her face was turning pale, Kiryu quickened his steps even more. ~*~ When the priest arrived, Kiryu was kicked out for treatment. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she seriously injured?¡¯ It was common for knights to take other people¡¯s lives. Nevertheless, her personality was not corrupted enough to be indifferent to such an accident. Anyone who got cut from a sword will be hurt, and Kiryu didn¡¯t want to hurt others like that. ¡®This sucks, damn it.¡¯ He was excited to have such a great fight after a long time. Even though it was an accident, he thought it was still too much. All kinds of self-blame went through his mind, and he scratched his head. When he looked down at his hand, there was red blood on his white gloves. The smell of blood from a while ago felt suffocating as if it had been caught on the tip of his nose. Kiryu was tired of waiting, but the door seldom opened. Eventually, he crossed his arms and leaned against the hallway wall. Was it a failure of pace adjustment? Everyone makes silly mistakes. But it was not easy to understand some of those and move on. Judith¡¯s sword really fell at once. Even for those with that skill, it collapsed in an instant like a sandcastle being washed away by the waves. ¡®Besides, she wasn¡¯t looking at me.¡¯ She only glanced at Jermel. That was all, but why? ¡®No, you can¡¯t look away in that situation in the first place!¡¯ Kiryu nervously crossed his legs. His thoughts went round in circles and stopped at some point. ¡®Does she know Jermel?¡¯ It was a valid reasoning, but Kiryu immediately shook his head. That couldn¡¯t be it. Jermel was a man who had narrow relationships. He also had an eerie and cruel nature. In comparison, Judith, who glanced at him, was only mediocre. Since she was also a commoner, there would be no way for her to meet Jermel, who grew up under a house of the marquise. Kiryu, who had known Jermel for a long time, was confident that he knew better about him than Judith, who had just become an imperial knight. What was it then? Did he scare her? He couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. ¡®But no matter what, you can¡¯t just let go of the sword!¡¯ It was a leap of faith. The ability test was enough. She was great, however, it was regrettable that the match ended in an unexpected way. ¡®Just a little more polish and it¡¯ll be perfect. Maybe bring her in and train her¡­ No, I think it would be faster if I could just tell her.¡¯ Kiryu, who had been pondering, soon frowned. ¡®Wait a minute, Kiryu Lwalchmei. Aren¡¯t you taking it for granted that she had already been brought to the Red Knights?¡¯ ¡°Leader Kiryu, may I speak with you for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The door opened just in time. Kiryu brightened up and loosened his arms. ¡°Are her wounds okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not life-threatening. You don¡¯t have to worry about it since it¡¯s being healed with divine power.¡± But the face of the priest was not bright. Kiryu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is there any other problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s?¡± The atmosphere changed. ¡°I could feel the energy of a God from that knight. If it was not an illusion, there seems to be a sign of a stigma.¡± The priest tilted his head with a curious face and stared straight at Kiryu. Kiryu¡¯s mouth then hardened at the unexpected words. ¡­Stigma? The priest softly spoke the next words. ¡°God Karnak is attempting to manifest into this world through her.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ~*~ The treatment was done in an instant thanks to the fact that Kiryu had arranged for a priest immediately. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. He would¡¯ve been in big trouble if it had been my nerves.¡± Judith looked at the bandage wrapped around her neck. ¡°Can you move your neck?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard right now. At this rate¡­¡± It was a wound that should have been sewn up in the first place. The place where the sword grazed was about the size of half of a finger. ¡°You should rest for a week. Leader Kiryu will take good care of it, but no training or exercising for you or else the wound will reopen.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± The priest handed her a mirror and left the room saying that he would bring Kiryu in. Judith looked at herself in the mirror with a confused face. ¡®I¡¯m sad.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe she lost her focus. It was rare and she felt embarrassed. If Black Knight Judith had seen her now, she would have kicked her while saying she deserved to die. In that sense, the woman in the mirror felt like a stranger. Just looking at it made her confused. ¡°Half of my hair is gone¡­¡± The unevenness made her look ridiculous. ¡®It¡¯s such a waste.¡¯ She should¡¯ve sold it for a moderate price before, but it was too late. Then, Kiryu opened the door and came in. When he walked in, he had a stiff expression on his face. Now that he was involved in such an accident, he may not be able to go everywhere with a smile, but his expression was stiff enough to make Judith think it was too much. ¡°¡­How¡¯s the wound?¡± ¡°Thanks to the quick treatment, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower your head or else it¡¯ll hurt more.¡± When Judith twisted and staggered while trying to move, Kiryu quickly blocked her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust the patient.¡± Kiryu looked around and pulled up a chair. Then, he sat down three or four steps away from the bed. After a while he apologized. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It was a mistake, and it could have been really bad.¡± ¡°No.¡± Judith couldn¡¯t remember ever receiving an apology from others. She closed her mouth for a moment. It turned out that the blood was smudged on Kiryu¡¯s uniform. ¡°I know you did that thinking I would defend it.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that was the case.¡± Kiryu responded with a small voice. ¡°Like Knight Feon Grande, it was not intentional. Don¡¯t worry too much about the accidents caused by my inexperience.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rather, I am grateful for the quick treatment.¡± It felt refreshing, and Kiryu was briefly taken aback. He knew it was hard for a new knight to openly blame the leader, but he saw that she felt no need to make a big deal out of it. ¡°It was my fault that the tip of my sword shook.¡± Judith¡¯s attitude of declaring herself to be blamed for was a little strange even before Kiryu could cover the situation. However, he couldn¡¯t talk about it one by one, so he decided to let it go for now. He sighed and looked at Judith¡¯s bandaged neck. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest for two weeks. You can send the charge for treatment to Count Lwalchmei.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± Judith nodded obediently this time. Even after the conversation, Kiryu did not leave, instead, he just looked at her. Judith was perplexed. ¡®It¡¯s refreshing.¡¯ He was a man who she barely entangled with before her regression. She met him once on a mission, and it was an encounter she didn¡¯t forget. But it was amazing how things changed like this. Breaking the silence, Kiryu then asked. ¡°Was it the lack of competence that caused the sword to collapse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­Why do you think so?¡± Kiryu asked as his face wrinkled. The freshness Judith felt soon turned into a sense of burden. Kiryu¡¯s eyes, which were looking at her, were careful. It was like a beast watching its prey. ¡°Did you think I would not notice during the match with Feon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit I didn¡¯t go all out at that time.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Judith replied while rubbing the wound. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about revealing my skills.¡± ¡°Even when the prince was present?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Right, come think of it, Judith recalled the fourth prince whom she had completely forgotten. The highest success of an imperial knight is to become an imperial bodyguard. Being visible to members of the imperial family is like approaching the heart of power. In fact, many knights flocked like clouds around the 1st and 2nd princes, who are currently competing for the throne. That would¡¯ve been the case for the 3rd prince too if he were healthy. After losing power, he moved away from the throne. That was six years ago, but there are still many people supporting him now. ¡°It was the fourth prince, and it would be normal to want to look good.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± In fact, Judith had climbed quite high, for there was a time she personally received a proposal from the second prince. For Judith, it wasn¡¯t desirable for her to be in a position of a close aide to the fourth prince who¡¯s not interested in the throne. Kiryu stopped asking questions with a loud sigh and spoke with a hint of regret. ¡°Knight Judith, your skills aren¡¯t meant to be hidden.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°¡­I want to live the life of a knight, regardless of that.¡± Judith chose her words carefully. She was always after gold, money, coins, and everything that was expensive in life. But she felt like that was not the right life. When she was in debt, she was choked by the pressure. After paying off her debt, she felt impatient because she had too little. When she came to her senses, she was by Jermel¡¯s side, and when she came to her senses again, she had died with the gold coins scattering around her. Even though what she said may have sounded like an excuse, it was not a lie. ¡°I would rather just live as a knight.¡± The words that she managed to spit out as if she had made a promise was unfamiliar even to her own ears. ¡°Not having to suck up to others, not turning a blind eye to justice, and not giving up. I know it¡¯ll be difficult to live all that to the fullest, but¡­ it would be nice if I could live like a human being and turn away from money and power.¡± Judith touched her stinging wound and spoke calmly. ¡°Just living differently.¡± She was finally able to get her mind together for that thought. Was it because she had done enough to pursue a life of money? Or was it because she knew that there was only misery at the end? Living in a different way would be difficult, but Judith was determined. It didn¡¯t matter if it was from coincidence or God¡¯s will, but this return cannot be made in vain. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the life she found again because of money or power. She realized when she looked at herself in the mirror in her hand. Her amber eyes were shining brighter than gold. Although she looked terrible, she was still beautiful like her amber eyes. It was like she found life again. This life. The amber eyes that almost closed forever were now more important than anything else. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll just live a good life. I don¡¯t mind something like that.¡± Judith deliberately spoke lightly to change the mood. ¡°That¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± ¡°As a knight, you passed.¡± Judith heard the unexpected words. When she lifted her head in surprise, Kiryu was smiling softly. He looked at her like she was the cutest idiot in the world. In the meantime, it was needless to say that he looked more attractive with his outstanding wildness and good looks. ¡°Come join the Red Knights.¡± Judith almost bit her tongue in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be taken away by Jermel, but I also can¡¯t spread flyers around the empire since it¡¯s the imperial knight¡¯s natural monument. Even though you¡¯re annoying and stuffy, I¡¯ll take care of you as a knight.¡± Kiryu seemed genuine when he said that. Judith, who was going to ask again what kind of joke he was saying, became silent. ¡®This¡­ Really?¡¯ Instead of answering, she just stared at him. The reaction was different from what Kiryu had expected. It was a scout offer from the leader himself. He thought she would jump up and be surprised, but she just stared at him and blinked like a newborn puppy. After a while, what she said was beyond his expectation. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem¡­ but you called me a swordsman.¡± Judith was confused. ¡°I thought you¡¯d think I was a bad person.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Judith was speechless from his response. But Kiryu wasn¡¯t teasing her. He was asking sincerely. ¡°Knight Judith. There¡¯s a fine line between a knight and a swordsman. A lot of people in the world swing their swords that way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Loyalty and faithfulness can be bought with money. That¡¯s the reality of the empire.¡± Kiryu watched Judith¡¯s facial expression, which began to distort. He survived many battles, and the line in which joys and sorrows laid were clear each time. There were many evil people in the world. Those who flatter others, those who turn away from injustice, those who give up thinking for others, and those who commit themselves to money and get drunk in power. When he looked at Judith, he could tell she was desperately holding back tears. It was strange, and he felt a corner of his heart flutter. He didn¡¯t want to laugh, but Judith, who proudly said in front of him that she would pursue something in vain, looked a little different. The experienced aether master was gone, leaving just a normal knight presenting herself to the world. Has he ever seen someone like this? ¡®It¡¯s like a sparkling jewel.¡¯ What should he do with this fool who looked so pure as if she didn¡¯t want to be taken away? ¡°¡­You¡¯re laughing.¡± ¡®I¡¯m laughing?¡¯ Kiryu¡¯s eyes widened at Judith¡¯s statement. Before he realized it, there was a smile on his face. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡®I¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but laugh because she looked a little different. What kind of face would she make if he called her cute here? Kiryu asked Judith, who seemed to be swimming in emotions. ¡°Are you ashamed of wielding a sword as a swordsman?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Judith did not answer for a long time. The silence was a yes. Kiryu softened his playfulness and spoke more calmly. ¡°If so, I hope you won¡¯t feel that way for a long time. Those feelings are felt only by those who know what is right and what is wrong. Don¡¯t deny it, learn from it and move on.¡± He felt her gaze. Kiryu thought that Judith¡¯s amber eyes, which looked intently at him, were pretty. Without further hesitation, Kiryu stood up. He took a couple of steps closer, and reached out to Judith, who was slumped on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You did well against the leader while suffering injuries. I promise you proper treatment to the right place, so will you join the Red Knights?¡± The hand he stretched out was full of calluses. Judith looked down at his hand and acknowledged it. The sweet words he said were as attractive as gold. It was irresistible. ¡°Your answer?¡± ¡­What should she answer? No, how should she respond? Judith looked at Kiryu¡¯s outstretched hand again. Kiryu¡¯s hand was like a knights¡¯ hand. His fingers were broad and strong, like a musicians¡¯. However, if it was looked upon more closely, the unique small wounds and calluses on the inside of the thumb could be seen. It was evidence of training and hard work. Still, it showed his confidence. With that, Judith made up her mind. She didn¡¯t want to join the Black Knights anyways. ¡®Above all, this person¡­¡¯ Said that there was a fine line between a knight and a swordsman. Jermel would¡¯ve said something different. Is this emotion from an impulse? Judith had never once thought of wanting to lean on someone. But for now, instead of laughing at herself saying that she lived alone anyway, she wanted to hold that hand. She couldn¡¯t tell if the clear change was due to her regression or this man. But it doesn¡¯t matter either way. The important thing was that there was someone who reached out to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Judith, who had been thinking, took Kiryu¡¯s hand. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, leader Kiryu.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I thought the scouts were different.¡± A relief crept over Kiryu¡¯s face. Judith smiled casually. ¡°Were you not confident? You seemed surprisingly relieved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Kiryu Lwalchmei was 25 years old this year. When he replied bluntly, his lips pouted. He was grunting like a boy for his age, and it was a little funny. ¡°Where did you learn to control people? My heart kept pounding.¡± Judith was halfway out from the bed. Then, Kiryu grabbed her hand and pulled her up. Judith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the close distance. It was the same with Kiryu. ¡®Oh.¡¯ It was too close; closer than when they clashed their swords together. If Deschamps, the lieutenant, had seen it, he would have been mad at Kiryu for not thinking before acting. He ignored the feeling of Judith¡¯s pounding heart and let go of her hand. As the warmth in her hand disappeared, a particularly great emptiness came upon him. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way. If anything happens, come to the Red Knights. The location is¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me time to talk?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man who says mean things.¡± Kiryu laughed at Judith¡¯s calm response. Unlike when he opened the door and came in, Kiryu spoke with a relaxed expression. ¡°Yeah. It is far better than a man who can¡¯t even say a thing.¡± It was a statement of clear interest. ~*~ The next morning, Judith filed an application to join. Violette repeatedly said she couldn¡¯t believe it when they were on their way to submit their applications. ¡°Really? Really? Is this real?¡± ¡°Violette, you¡¯re going to fall.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to lie to me later, are you? You¡¯re not making fun of me, are you?¡± ¡°Look ahead.¡± She just said she had been scouted by Kiryu herself, but Violette was more excited and fussed than she was. ¡°You¡¯re serious!¡± ¡°I am. Why would I lie like that?¡± ¡°However, it is rare for the leader to personally ask to join. Whoa, whoa! What did you say? Yes?¡± Judith grinned at Violette¡¯s childish admiration. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something to be too pleased about.¡± ¡°How can you say that!¡± Violet continued with a face full of emotions. ¡°It¡¯s great. I thought you and Calipa were both going to the Black Knights. I was worried. I thought I was the only one being alone¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Judith stopped walking. That was something she never thought of. Even after her friends had split, she often saw Violette. There was no need to ask how Violette was doing. She always smiled well and seemed to have a lot of people around her. It was strange. ¡®¡­She was the kind of person who didn¡¯t show any signs of loneliness.¡¯ She wished she had known back then. As Judith looked at her, Violette, who looked particularly pleasant, smiled while revealing her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that only Calipa went to the Black Knights. Let¡¯s visit often from our side.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Judith was unable to answer. Should she say that the Black Knights¡¯ accommodation was quite far from the headquarters of the Red Knights, and they restrict access to other Knights? Even before her regression, Calipa chose the Black Knights. ¡®It¡¯s reasonable.¡¯ Nothing was more important to the current Calipa than finding the person who destroyed her family. Even if the result of suicide awaited at the end of her road, she would not have been able to stop for some reason. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. We can¡¯t leave Calipa alone.¡± Judith spoke as if it were a promise. After returning to her quarters, Judith finished trimming her hair with Violette¡¯s help. She normally would cut it moderately by herself, but it was the first time the two of them did it together. ¡®It¡¯s the same bobbed hair, but somehow, it feels different.¡¯ It was awkward, but it wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, everything was like that. That was also the case with the dressing room she visited in the afternoon. The only one who matched the black uniforms of the Black Knights was Calipa. Judith matched the white uniform with Violet. ¡°Why is the uniform white when it¡¯s the Red Knights? Is it too noticeable if the uniform is red?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Ask the leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Violette grinned and ruffled her clothes. Still, this one was nicer and prettier. Calipa left the dressing room and looked around in wonder. ¡°It seems like the White Knights wear a priest¡¯s robe, not a uniform.¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re closer to a priest than a knight.¡± Judith shut her mouth after she spoke without thinking. At this time, the White Knights were not well known, and there was nothing good about talking more. Normally, she would¡¯ve returned to the Knight Orders immediately, but she couldn¡¯t resist when Violette wanted to go window shopping. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m tired.¡¯ If it were the past, she would have avoided it. ¡®I hated shopping when I didn¡¯t have money.¡¯ The things she wanted would only increase. Although she practiced frugality without much effort, wandering around increases unnecessary expenses. ¡®Let¡¯s pay off the debt first¡­ then buy what you want and eat what you want¡­¡¯ Growing up in a duke¡¯s family, Calipa had no concept of buying anything on the streets. Judith was also a person who would say ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ to whatever Violette chose, so Violette quickly became depressed. Soon after, Judith spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Can I look more?¡± ¡°Neither of us are having fun.¡± She couldn¡¯t say no to Violette right away. Judith spoke while avoiding her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just don¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Let¡¯s do it later. Judith, when you want to go shopping or whatever, you can call me when you want to go out.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Judith smiled faintly. In the end, the three returned just in time for dinner. After going back to their rooms, Judith laid down with her back against the window. Many emotions came and went. Her heart was filled with sadness for Violette, who cared for her, and for Calipa. And¡­ Kiryu. He was the one who stood at the beginning of this change. A person who reached out to her even when she was twisted. A knight leader who brought about a noticeable change in life. ¡®A lot will change in the future.¡¯ Judith thought while touching the wound on her neck. Now that she has joined the Red Knights, she will no longer encounter Jermel. When she joined the Black Knights, she caught Jermel¡¯s eyes because she was useful among new recruits. ¡°¡­Jermel.¡± Judith quietly called out his name in the dark room. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to call his name, it was just ¡®leader¡¯. But there was no value in calling that anymore. The sense of betrayal towards him was beyond words. Even now, her anger has not faded. But, to risk everything to kill him¡­ It would be a waste of her second life. ¡°¡­¡± The stinging pain in her throat got worse. It felt as if the sharp cuts were insisting not to ignore him. Judith got up and took the prescribed pain reliever. After laying back, she placed a hand on her forehead and closed her eyes. She cried a lot right after her regression, but it made her see things more clearly, especially about that bastard, Jermel. ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t see him anymore¡­¡± But Judith¡¯s fingers, which were embracing the pillow, shook. Chapter 9 Chapter 2 A Handful of Goodwill1 Judith had a dream after a long time. It was a faint lucid dream. Jermel appeared in the dream. He was laughing at the woman singing the encore song at the Imperial Palace Opera Hall. ¡°How many gems do you think they scraped off Rosetta to put a tiara like that on the stupid second princess?¡± Had it not been the imperial family being ridiculed, Judith would have answered. ¡°The empire is rich today.¡± A tiara adorned with 240 diamonds was placed on the head of the second princess. For the first time, the emperor invited leading craftsmen to create an opera for the empress who will complete it. The tiara sparkled so much that she wondered if there was anything in the world as expensive as that. A diamond the size of a fist, a chain of diamonds flowing from a tube of hair. Judith watched the princess¡¯ tiara as if possessed. ¡®Beautiful.¡¯ The princess was royalty. Even though she became a knight, Judith, a commoner, would not even dare to look at her, and she was too noble to compare with Judith. Even if she wore the tiara, the place where she stood was too far. Even though she knew that, strange feelings boiled up in Judith¡¯s heart. ¡®The Princess and I are different.¡¯ Born with the same limbs. When the princess was born, her father was the emperor. But Judith was born with something different and lacking in her large joints, so she couldn¡¯t buy a tiara or even a single headdress for herself. She¡¯d never worn a tiara like that before¡­. 2 ¡°Are you interested in tiara?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Your reply was late.¡± Jermel laughed at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s not even gold-plated, and you¡¯re interested in a tiara like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to have it?¡± Judith didn¡¯t answer Jermel¡¯s question. It was rare for her to to not answer. Jermel turned his head as if he knew her answer. In the next moment, the place that used to be the Opera Hall suddenly turned into the Imperial Palace. ¡°You¡¯re late, Sir Judith.¡± ¡°¡­Leader¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand there foolishly, close the door first.¡± Jermel was wiping the princess¡¯ blood from his hands. Judith was sure. That the person who fell over there was definitely the second princess, and she was dead. There¡¯s no way one can survive after bleeding so much like that. Thud. Thud. Her heart was beating fast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call you on your day off.¡± It was Jermel¡¯s specialty to apologize with no sign of apologetic face. Judith did not ask what had happened. Instead, she asked something else. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Get rid of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. There will be many people trying to find the princess¡¯ body if I remove it. It may spark suspicion on the captain.¡±3 ¡°Then disguise it as suicide.¡± Jermel threw the blood-soaked towel into the fireplace. Disguise it to be suicide? How the hell? Her heart beat incessantly in front of the second princess¡¯ body. She pretended not to, but her composure was truly disturbed. She heard a tongue click.4 When she turned her head, Jermel was pointing at the steps of the Imperial Palace. Judith understood Jermel¡¯s will. ¡°¡­ Okay, I got it.¡± She said with trembling lips. Judith climbed the stairs with the princess¡¯s body around. Jermel was looking at her from a distance. As if to see how far she could do it and how she would do it. Thump thump. Thump thump. Thump thump. Whose heartbeat is this? Is it the me of the past, or the me watching this dream? Judith quickly figured out what she had to do. Still, she didn¡¯t dare to. She couldn¡¯t believe the reality that she had to damage the princess¡¯ body. There was a clear reason why it should not be like this. However, her compulsion won. Just follow, follow, and be comfortable. Judith liked being comfortable. So she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. She did as she was told. She pushed the princess¡¯ body with all her might. The dark hair that had once worn a tiara fluttered across the dirty stairs. Blood stains spread sparsely on the stairs. When a person rolls down, it makes a surprisingly loud noise. The sound of a blunt object crashing echoed in her ears. The bare shoes fell down the stairs and finally. Crack. There was a sound of a broken neck. She only stared straight at the body of the limp princess, and Judith felt as if she had broken her title. Jermel was still leaning against the railing. He stared at the princess¡¯ corpse, then looked up at Judith. ¡°Good job.¡± There was no scorn or contempt in his eyes. She just did like the dog who brought the ball, just to be thrown a simple compliment. Jermel moved as if he were saving himself the trouble. The difference is that she carried the princess¡¯s body. She went down the big stairs. ¡°The dame and I were patrolling the Imperial Palace together today. We heard the screams of the princess and ran over. ¡°¡­.Yes.¡± Now, the princess¡¯s body was completely lost no matter where you looked. Blood quickly bled from the princess¡¯s head. Thump thump. Thump thump. Thump thump. Her heart, which was beating several times faster than before, did not calm down at all. ¡°It¡¯s convenient to have a subordinate who listens well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°As this mission is unofficial, there will be no additional compensation.¡±5 Saying that, Jermel put down a glass box. Judith couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the box. What was contained in the glass box was unmistakably the Opera Jubilee Tiara. The emperor gave it to the second princess as congratulations on the opera¡¯s completion¡­ The dazzling tiara shone enough to capture attention at a glance. Judith reached for the box as if it were about to fall.6 ¡°No matter how precious a tiara is, is it worth the life of a princess?¡± Her hands were trembling. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be weird if someone stole it during the commotion, right?¡± At the sweet question, Judith nodded recklessly. Maybe it was because he saw his subordinate acting like she had swallowed her tongue, Jermel looked satisfied. ¡°I trust that the dame will continue to work for me in the future.¡± She couldn¡¯t give an answer. She swallowed her saliva with a dry throat. Judith opened the glass box in front of the dusty window. Click. The box opened gently. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Judith looked at herself reflected in the window while wearing the princess¡¯ tiara. On top of her gray hair like the cloudy winter sky, a dazzling tiara showed off its presence. It was a tiara that suited her well. It was a tiara that would be hers. Even in her reflection, Judith stood devastated for a long time. Like a broken person. Jermel, who was approaching before she knew it, looked at Judith and said. With those eyes that looked at her like a bug, like a pig. ¡°Do not forget my kindness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to not disappoint me.¡± That was the end of it. Her eyes opened wide in a flash. As soon as Udit woke up, he constantly vomited. ¡°Ugh, hurk, hueek¡­.!¡± She felt a little better after running to the sink and throwing up for a long time. Her pounding heart felt like it was going to break. Judith washed her face with cold water enough to hurt his cheeks with trembling hands. Even after rinsing and rinsing her mouth, it still felt dry. ¡®Worst¡­ It¡¯s worse than the dream of being chased by a killer.¡¯ The word nightmare was not enough. But that nightmare was not just a dream. It¡¯s what she did. The death of the second princess Josefina was quickly buried.7 She was suffering from madness. She had frequent seizures and was hysterical. Because of that, her accidental death was regrettable, but that was it. After the premature funeral, everyone forgot about the princess. Even the tiara that was given to her. Judith wiped the water from her face with her cold hands. Her fingertips trembled finely. ¡®That tiara¡­ Is it still there?¡¯ It can¡¯t be. Even though she knew, Judith felt unbearable. The tremor stopped after a while. It was after seeing the uniform hanging on the wall that she calmed down to some extent. Bottoms and white tops that are easy to move in like horseback riding clothes. The Red Knight¡¯s uniform gave Judit a sense of relief. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Judith spoke to herself as if someone was listening. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all right. She walked over to the wall and pulled out her uniform and pajamas. Yesterday she received The flat pass ID that had written on the identity and affiliation. A member of the Red Knights. Judith. A bronze plaque engraved with the seal and name of the imperial family. Even so, at this moment, it was more precious than the princess¡¯s tiara. She hugged her uniform tightly. For some reason, she felt like she was about to cry. Her heart, which had been beating so hard, was beating as quietly as someone who had found stability. ¡°She¡¯s late.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll come when the time comes.¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Does it make sense that a new knight is late from the first day?¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t know where the commander¡¯s office is?¡± ¡°Ho¡­¡± A cold gaze came from Deschamps green eyes. If that¡¯s the case, he seems to be willing to let her go around the imperial palace 200 times. The atmosphere of the commander¡¯s office was different from usual. The commander, who would have been the first to get angry in the first place, was relaxed, and Deschamps, the lieutenant, was nervous. ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± You don¡¯t have to step up when you¡¯re a newbie, do you?¡± ¡°Then you have to go earlier. Does anyone enter the commander¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Why do you keep picking a fight, it¡¯s only been 20 minutes. Calm down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 20 minutes!¡± ¡°Why are you annoyed?¡± Giryu thanked his mother for giving him strong eardrums. ¡°This is all because of you scouting. How much did you show that you liked it? It¡¯s too much! You should¡¯ve done it in moderation!¡±8 Deschamps seemed to have decided to pour all the nagging on me today. He complained nonstop. ¡°Why are you doing something that¡¯s not like you¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, you complimented me before, but now why are you so angry!¡± In the end, Giryu¡¯s patience broke down due to the strife of all kinds of annoyance. He wasn¡¯t very patient in the first place. ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? If you split it into two, another person will pop out? You said I did well before!¡± He had applauded him for scouting the Aether master, now he was going crazy and crying. Giryu¡¯s anger pierced the sky. ¡°Sorry for being late.¡± The door to the commander¡¯s room opened with good timing. It was Judith. ¡°You, ah, Red Knight Judith has arrived.¡± She had cut her air. Giryu knew right away. The area near Judith¡¯s neck was cleaner. However, she was breathing heavily and her uniform was all over the place. Even before Giryu opened his mouth, Deschamps scolded Judith. ¡°Look at the time now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a new knight this late. Is this your life as a knight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Because of the offense she had done, Judith averted her eyes first. Deschamps, who had a knack for tackling newcomers, was never easy-going. He was a warning to new knights. ¡°Listen carefully. You¡¯re a new knight. I heard that Commander Giryu scouted you himself, but do you think that¡¯s something to brag about? It¡¯s a mistake if you trust the leader and think you can do anything!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°The concept of time is basic! From now on, be punctual. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯ll keep in mind the time management of time.¡± Even if she was a genius or something, she¡¯s a rookie knight who now has to show respect in front of the commander. If it weren¡¯t the commander¡¯s office, harsher actions would have happened. For Judith who had returned, this much was cute to her. She did something wrong in the first place. ¡°Deschamps, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His green eyes flashed sharply, as if he hadn¡¯t even started yet. Do you want to give the impression that you are in power from the first meeting? ¡®He didn¡¯t have that kind of personality when we were young.¡¯ A lamentable atmosphere shook my hand. ¡°Dame Judith, why are you late?¡± TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Chapter 10 ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, answer me.¡± Being late is something she shouldn¡¯t have done, but at this rate, she was about to be chewed out like a squid by Deschamps all day long. Giryu decided to moderately intervene and asked for an answer. Judith hesitated for a moment, but soon answered obediently. ¡°¡­the uniform¡­¡± ¡°A uniform?¡± ¡°The Red Knight¡¯s uniform was so impressive, I kept touching it and it got late. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Prepared for her punishment, she bowed her head deeply. It was an answer that he had never imagined. Giryu, who thought of obvious excuses like oversleeping or mistaking the time, was at a loss for words. In the awkward silence, Giryu and Deschamps had a conversation with their eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t that reason so cute?¡¯ ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ Not knowing that the commander and lieutenant were experiencing an intense internal conflict, only Judith, who was embarrassed by the ensuing silence, repeatedly apologized. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be late. Raise your head.¡± The end of this internal conflict was the triumph of the commander who could mistakenly pass over the mistake of his subordinates. Deschamps was annoyed and did not even make eye contact with Judith. He wanted to be taken firmly from the first day. Giryu clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go around lightly. Follow me.¡± Giryu left his commander¡¯s office. Judith glanced at Deschamps face full of complaints and followed. As soon as they left the commander¡¯s office, Giryu said. ¡°His personality is a bit rude. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s my fault.¡± What a sharp-like answer that does not deviate at all from expectations! Giryu laughed inwardly. Deschamps and Judith seemed to be similar, but they were a little different if you looked closely. ¡®I still don¡¯t know how and where it¡¯s different yet.¡¯ Giryu looked at Judith. Inside her uniform, a bandage wrapped around her neck caught his eye. ¡°Is your wound okay?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s getting better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Tell me if you¡¯re feeling sick.¡± Being a new knight was usually a time when you had to combine your assigned duties with training. However, Judith had not yet healed the wound on her neck due to the aftermath of the last battle. Considering the intensity of training and missions, it was almost certain that there would be injuries on the road. Giryu fully showed the aspect of a commander and excluded new knights from the commander¡¯s office. (pg 6) It was a privilege that he couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t feel sorry at all. ¡°Then, let¡¯s walk a little, and from now on, put your strength on your shoulders.¡± Giryu strode out. Strengthen her shoulders? Judith didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but she soon understood. This is because when Giryu left the commander¡¯s office and started walking, almost all the knights bowed their heads and greeted. ¡°Leader!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Good job¡±. ¡°Hello!¡± Was the knight commander supposed to get this much attention? ¡°You look great with red hair today too!¡± ¡°I told you not to say that. Why do you have the same repertoire?¡± Judith, who only knew Jermel, was quite bewildered. Then she realized one fact. Giryu was receiving almost all greetings. She can¡¯t believe the commander was greeting them! This is an unimaginable sight in the Black Knights. Even when the commander and lieutenant walked leisurely in front of her, no one seemed uncomfortable. She opened her mouth wide inside. Some of them who greeted Giryu stared at Judith, wondering if she was interesting. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Haley Matisse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Judith, a new knight. Nice to meet you.¡± Judith courageously greeted a few friendly people. However, the hard expression on her face, which had become hardened like a habit, could not be easily resolved. Her face was stiff. After her greetings, she asked on the way out of her building. ¡°Are you usually greeted like this?¡± ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t ignore it, can you?¡± Giryu burst into laughter. Although we need to be straightforward, we always want to control our weaknesses. You have to say hello before leaving¡­ If you¡¯re out on a mission anyway, you won¡¯t have time to look at faces properly.¡±1 At times like this, he said, we should share a word or two, and Giryu smiled softly. It was kind of a strange feeling. Judith followed her seniors when she joined the team. However, the atmosphere was not as light as it is now. Each knight has a different atmosphere, but she didn¡¯t know it would be this much. ¡°If you greet them well today, many people will recognize you.¡± Why not? A newcomer is someone who should say a greeting wherever they go. Judith said as if she were determined. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± They wandered around for a while. Accommodations, restaurants, stables, the road outside the imperial castle, the royal palace and the side road leading to the imperial palace. It was a light walk, so they didn¡¯t go all the way to the imperial palace. It was a thankful thing for Judith, who was already overflowing with people to greet. She didn¡¯t know how many people she went around saying, ¡®Hello, I¡¯m Judith¡¯. It was the first time in her life that she greeted so many people. Among them, there were faces that she knew. He was the artisan of the workshop of the imperial palace blacksmith. ¡°Orion, I¡¯m here to watch! Are you making my sword well?¡± ¡°Giryu-nim¡­¡­?¡±2 A boy with dark skin wiped his sweat. ¡°Wa- wait a minute. It¡¯ll be over soon!¡±¡± ¡°Do what you were doing slowly.¡± I¡¯ll wait.¡± The boy smiled brightly. His hammering lasted a long time. Even though no one ordered Giryu, he watched the work process nearby. Throughout the entire process, the boy did not show any signs of exhaustion. After a while, he took off his hood and approached him. ¡°What brings you here at this hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to monitor you. I was wondering if you were making my sword well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it.¡±¡± Orion smiled bitterly. ¡°I heard someone sold off all of the practice swords. My teacher was furious and it was a mess. He said he would catch all those crazy guys.¡± Judith wished to become invisible for a while. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die because my work only increases. I¡¯m getting busier day by day.¡± ¡°The chief craftsman is having a hard time making practice swords. Of course, I hope you¡¯re making my sword well?¡± ¡°Giryu, you have a fine sword, so why do you keep talking about new ones?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no end to greed.¡± Orion pretended not to hear, but his eyes met Judith¡¯s. It seems that becoming an invisible person has failed. ¡°This person is¡­¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a new knight I got out of my lieutenant¡¯s sight. I thought Deschamps would hate her, so I brought her out.¡± ¡°I see. Hello. My name is Orion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Judith. Please take care of me in the future.¡±3 Judith asked for a handshake. Giryu looked at her as if in surprise. Judith, who had been greeting only with words the whole time, was strangely polite and active. If it wasn¡¯t an illusion, she seemed to be particularly pleased with Orion. Do they know each other? Giryu¡¯s gaze continued until Judith shook Orion¡¯s hand hard. ¡®¡­it must be an illusion. There¡¯s nothing to lose if you look well in front of the chief craftsman.¡¯ It was a tentative conclusion, but in fact, his guess was not wrong. Judith calmed down her excitement and let go of Orion¡¯s hand. ¡®Orion¡­ the person who made the dragon¡¯s sword!¡¯ Before returning, Judith chased him unilaterally. This is because he was the best blacksmith in the empire who made the sword that killed the dragon. Orion was the man who made a sword that could pierce even the scales of a dragon. Just once, Judith was really lucky to use the sword he made. It was when she borrowed Jermel¡¯s sword. It is nonsense that a masterpiece does not care about a brush.4 She had only used it once, but Judith inquired in order to somehow obtain a sword that Orion had made. However, buying Orion¡¯s sword with money was the same as picking stars from the sky. When it became known that the sword made by Orion killed the dragon, starting with the emperor, the prince and the commanders of the knights took the made sword one after another. Judith couldn¡¯t get Orion¡¯s sword in the end. It was like that¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d meet here.¡¯ She asked Giryu, her eyes bright. ¡°You two seem to be close.¡± ¡°Then. After using Orion¡¯s sword, you¡¯ll stop by the smithy often, right?¡± Giryu replied with a smile. The boy¡¯s face flushed red at the compliments coming and going in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s too much. I was just born with a humble talent.¡± ¡°Nonsense. There are only a few days left to line up enough to go around the Imperial Castle to look at the sword.¡± ¡°A commoner like me¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no status in front of skills. Talented people come and go.¡± Giryu pointed at Judith. ¡°Judith is also a commoner, but she¡¯s an ether master. She¡¯ll probably go soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Ether master?!¡± Orion opened his mouth in amazement. ¡°Really? Are you really an ether master?¡± She did not appear like a knight of such a skill. Judith¡¯s face hardened slightly, and Orion jumped up. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it!¡± S, Sorry!¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t fixed your habit of judging people with a sword?¡± ¡°¡­. uh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Judith loosened her expression. Giryu said as he looked at Judith¡¯s waist, which looked particularly empty. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think the dame has a separate sword? Is there anything else we can use?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My sword is expendable.¡± Judith answered. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money to afford expensive swords.¡± ¡°Still, I think you did a good job of cleaning it, right?¡± Orion glanced at her sword. ¡°If you neglect to sharpen your sword, it will cost you that much.¡± Judith said, pulling out a sword. And 3 seconds later, she realized she made a mistake. Fortunately, she was the only one who cared about the expression ¡®It costs money.¡¯ Giryu and Orion were side by side regretting her dull sword. ¡°How about carrying one more in the bag?¡± Giryu said. ¡°Ether masters sometimes break their swords while using ether. I guess you¡¯ve never experienced it.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know in the future, it¡¯s a matter that could be directly related to your life, so think about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a limit to the quality of practice swords.¡± It was a funny situation. Orion, who made a sword that she couldn¡¯t get even if she had money, said that. Judith said with a smile. ¡°I have to say I¡¯ll think about it at this time, but¡­ a good sword like that is expensive.It¡¯s a burden for me.¡± Swords are an asset that fall in value over time. She couldn¡¯t give several months¡¯ worth of wages for one sword, which she wouldn¡¯t even get half of when she sold it. Besides, she was an ether master anyway. She didn¡¯t have to stick with a sword, as she could even wield an ether around with a fork if she wanted to. Judith¡¯s idea was that if she had the money to buy a sword, she would rather pay back the debt. ¡°If you¡¯re greedy for something that doesn¡¯t fit your style, you¡¯ll ruin your life. Thank you for the offer.¡± It was such a light answer that neither Giryu nor Orion could refute. Judith smiled calmly. However, as soon as her compulsive words ended, her smiling face hardened cold like a habit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) reread the manhwa and Deschamps is a Lieutenant. I¡¯m sorry if you see me mess up and call him vice commander or vice-captain. Chapter 11 Giryu and Judith left the forge. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit His Majesty the Emperor. They say he¡¯s going hunting in the afternoon.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Judith quickly settled her agitation That was surprising. He was in a very different position than her. A friendly favor sometimes forgets its value. Judith realized again how valuable the favor Giryu showed her since this morning. ¡°From tomorrow, go to the commander¡¯s office on time. I can¡¯t stop him if he gets angry twice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°See you later. You worked hard today.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Judith bowed her head to Giryu, the only dragon slayer in the empire. ¡®Okay¡­.¡¯ Again, Judith realized that this situation was ridiculous. Giryu Lwalchmei. He is an undisputed knight who will take control of the madness of the 2nd Princess Isepina in the future, and will catch the dragon. ¡®It¡¯s a person I wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to¡­¡¯ Such a person greeted her for half a day. She wasn¡¯t a fool. The kindness that Giryu shows her is very unusual, but it is not abnormal. I mean, she¡¯s a newbie. It will be of some use. With those words, more and more people recognized her just by Giryu taking her around the castle instead of the lieutenant. It was the same with the introduction of the Imperial Forge and Orion. This kindness and sincerity were difficult to value. It was all unexpected. Judith shook her head as if she were shuddering when she recalled the ¡°favor¡± that Jermel had offered. ¡®¡­ It¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ She looked toward the forest. Outside the castle site, a sophisticatedly designed building was visible. It was the palace of the second princess Isepina. The princess is still alive. What she did became something that no one knew. But it was painful to keep looking, so Judith turned her head away. ¡°It¡¯s really going to be okay. Now¡­.¡± Judith touched her Red Knight¡¯s ID card like an amulet. Giryu was different from Jermel. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about what might be lurking there. She is different from how she was before. Because she swore she would never obey such orders again.1 ¡®I will be different, for sure.¡¯ Judith, obsessively reaffirming herself, left the place with quick steps. *** A carefully aimed arrow shot toward the target. Applause followed as soon as blood splattered. ¡°You got it right.¡± The 4th Prince Eden, who was on his other side, moved straight ahead. ¡°Your skills are getting better as the days go by.¡± ¡°As you get older, your senses only get better.¡± (pg 7) ¡°He will hunt with his senses alone. It¡¯s because His Majesty never neglects training.¡± Giryu accepted the emperor¡¯s bow and said. A word of courtesy was accompanied by two words of praise, so there was no reason for the emperor to feel uncomfortable talking with Giryu. Lionel Draka Veritas The only emperor of the Empire was fifty-seven this year, but his skills with the bow were as strong as before. ¡®He seems worried.¡¯ Gi-ryu guessed the emperor¡¯s mind and shut his mouth. The emperor was thoughtful as he was a ruler of the empire, but because of his small distribution and great care, he often pondered on his own. Eden¡¯s escort knight waved the blue flag. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a hit.¡± ¡°Yes, you can tell from the moment the arrow leaves your fingertips.¡± The emperor smiled, waved his hand and walked away. After hinting to the guards to fall back, Giryu followed the emperor. ¡°What is it that makes such a wise man so troubled?¡± ¡°The count is smart, but sometimes he has to break the habit of asking naturally.¡± ¡°If you command, I will obey.¡± Instead of ordering, the emperor just laughed. He said after a while. ¡°Last night, the royal doctor said that Pina¡¯s illness could no longer see a recovery at this age. I¡¯m always worried about what to do with the child.¡± ¡°He said that?¡± ¡°We cannot send her to another country like Rosetta or Salsano, but no one would take such a bride in the empire. But what would happen if her madness gets worse?¡± The emperor grumbled as if he was in pain. ¡°She was the most precious during her debutante ball, but now it¡¯s difficult to marry her off.¡± The emperor¡¯s words were quite plausible, but he was disqualified for his father. At one time, the second princess Isepina was the intelligent and lovely youngest daughter, but now she has become the biggest concern of Emperor Lionel. The youngest princess, born in the cold and heartless imperial palace, had nothing but a shred of power and the emperor¡¯s experimental love. As a result, by the time the princess was 14, no one knew she was suffering from madness. (pg 12) Neither Salsa nor Rosetta welcomed the mad princess as a queen. Empress Isepina quickly became a nuisance to the imperial family. Giryu said. ¡°It is not new that Her Highness began to suffer from madness. But you can¡¯t determine everything solely on one person¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Then what is the count¡¯s idea? Tell me.¡± Giryu¡¯s reply was cautious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the Princess¡¯s doctor for the time being? It would not be bad to send her to a place where her mind and body are comfortable.¡± ¡°How can you separate a princess who is heartless and has no holy place alone?¡±2 ¡°Then, how about your Majesty, too, goes on a late autumn vacation. I will accompany you.¡± The emperor always lives with a heavy burden on his back. He couldn¡¯t dislike the advice to take a break. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± If the answer is not yes, it means he¡¯s not satisfied with the result. Asking for Giryu¡¯s opinion is literally just asking. ¡°Then, Count, what if the madness doesn¡¯t get better after you change her doctor?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you going to take the princess, then?¡± In an instant, a cold sweat ran down Giryu¡¯s back. ¡°¡­..That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will you? Answer me.¡± It was then that the welcoming voice miraculously intervened. ¡°No, your Majesty. Giryu is a fool who only knows the sword. He is definitely a man who will go to war on their first night, saying it is for the empire. He will make his partner lonely unless they go to the battlefield together.¡± ¡°Ho.¡± ¡°¡­ His Majesty the Crown Prince, how can you predict my future that I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so talented.¡± Prince Eden, who had taken over the emperor¡¯s game, approached. ¡°By the way, Your Majesty, did you know that a new Ether Master has just joined the Red Knights Division?¡± ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± You¡¯ll be surprised to hear it.¡± Eden deliberately paused. ¡°She¡¯s not of noble status, but she¡¯s valuable. It was a level of exchanging blows easily with Giryu. It¡¯s hard to do that unless you¡¯re an outstanding knight.¡± (pg 17) ¡°Eden!¡± Giryu was embarrassed and called his name. It was terribly rude. However, his bewildered face was fun, so the emperor smiled instead of making a scene. The emperor already knew that the two were close. As long as it didn¡¯t break the excitement, this level of rudeness could be tolerated. ¡°Ho, I didn¡¯t even know that such a talented person came in. When did such a person come in?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long.¡± When Giryu answered with an anxious face, Eden helped. ¡°She¡¯s an amazing knight. I can¡¯t remember the name, but even though she didn¡¯t use the ether, I was impressed. I¡¯m sure she will do great things for His Majesty and the Empire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to praise someone so much. Looking back, I haven¡¯t been paying attention to the Knights lately.¡± The interest of the person who can cut the throats of all the knights with a single word is more than happy, but scary. However, at this moment, it was the ability of Giryu to know how to complain calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, this friend only knows about work, isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, ah¡­!¡± Giryu tried to retaliate, but Eden was one step quicker, and the 4th prince pinched Kiryu without mercy with his left hand, which was hidden with a cloak. ¡°You¡¯re the kind of person to ignore your partner because you stand guard at every ball. Even indifference is just as bad as a crime.¡± ¡°The prince is right. In my opinion, the Count is too cold to the ladies.¡± ¡°¡­The title of Knight Commander is for the welfare of His Majesty and the Empire. You cannot form a relationship with someone who does not understand this glory.¡± After uttering those words, Giryu understood why Eden kept pestering him. Even though he is the 4th prince, his son is still a son. Eden saw through the Emperor¡¯s way of thinking. ¡°If you do, you will not be able to become Isepina¡¯s husband at this age. That child can¡¯t stay still for a moment without someone around her.¡± ¡°If I can, I¡¯ll take care of Isepina for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°What about your marriage?¡± ¡°Will she be able to marry someone who doesn¡¯t understand Epina¡¯s situation?¡± There was a smile on the emperor¡¯s lips that said it was unacceptable. It was a small laugh. ¡°You guys have been around since the Academy days. You¡¯re putting off marriage using Isepina as an excuse.¡± But the emperor did not scold the two. He stopped talking for a moment as if realizing a new fact. 4th Prince Eden Oscar Veritas. The commander of the Red Knights is Kiryu Lwalchmei. The two remain neutral in their fight for the throne. The two can empower either the first or second crown prince, who are at odds over the position of crown prince, but they did not come forward immediately with their own opinions. This means that they are doing pretty well considering voluntarily walking on the large thin ice sheet of the Emperor¡¯s quarrel. After the third prince collapsed due to his health, the struggle for the throne was divided into the first and second princes. You would think it was torn into two factions, but you are mistaken. In order to achieve a subtle balance, Eden persuaded small and medium-sized warlords and local aristocrats whenever he had time to make a living. He is a wise man who sought his own survival. The emperor was evaluating the 4th prince in his own way. ¡®It¡¯s a waste because of Isepina.¡¯ Even as an emperor, he cannot control every situation. What if Kiryu marries the princess and tries to consolidate her power on one side? What if the 4th Prince joins the battle for the throne? The battle for the throne was most appropriate now. The emperor is still in good shape, and as long as the 4th Prince is there, he can spray cold water before it goes out of control. The emperor, who did not want to change yet, quickly changed his mind. ¡°But it¡¯s nice to see you because you¡¯re still the same. There must be something that does not change. Don¡¯t change. Because I don¡¯t want it.¡± Giryu did not miss the opportunity and wedged in. ¡°Your Highness will find the right person. At that time, Your Majesty will be sitting in the position he desires.¡± ¡°The Count is right.¡± The emperor then took a step forward, affirming himself. A sensible attendant quickly brought a cape decorated with white ivy fur. ¡°The hunt is over.¡± At the Emperor¡¯s words, all the attendants moved in unison. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) (manhwa: chapter 9) damn i feel bad for Isepina she¡¯s considered as a nuisance due to her illness and was most likely neglected and/or only seen as an object to marry off for power. i don¡¯t think that¡¯s an excuse for the dragon incident but uh yeah. highkey spoilers: the irony about Eden¡¯s line ¡°he will make his partner lonely unless they both go to the battlefield together¡± like ???? Eden predicted it yall. I¡¯m an Eden simp oh no Chapter 12 ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go back together.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you feel relieved you avoided marriage there?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll play when I¡¯m at least a year younger, since I¡¯ve been caught.¡±1 As Eden was proudly relieved, the emperor laughed even louder and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you permission. Count, take good care of the prince.¡± ¡°Yes. Was it a satisfactory hunt?¡± ¡°Yeah. We should award the count. I will tell them to leave the Dragon Lair open, so take what you want as soon as you descend.¡± ¡°Much obliged.¡± The emperor disappeared without a word. When the guard knight and attendant also disappeared in one direction, the two men who had bent deeply at the same time returned to a straight posture as if they had made a promise. The two walked in the opposite direction to the emperor¡¯s procession. Finally, when all the footsteps could not be heard, they barely stopped. Eden was standing with his hand on a tree. As the heavy pressure subsided, a headache rushed in. ¡°¡­..Haa.¡± It was a sigh filled with all kinds of emotions. He was more familiar with the word ¡°sire¡± than the word ¡°father¡±. Eden, the fourth prince, always had a difficult relationship with the emperor. Even though he¡¯s his father. The situation in the airflow facing each other was not much different. ¡°¡­ Your Highness Eden, how are you going to compensate for my shortened life line?¡± ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m busy taking care of my life rope, too.¡± Conversations with the emperor are always like this. It was not usually difficult to serve him because he was so fickle. The emperor enjoyed testing and observing his opponents. If you respond well to the words he threw sharply like a dagger, he opened the emperor¡¯s treasury and presented a prize. On the contrary, if they did not meet up to his standards, he became so terribly angry that he pressed down on people with his own authority. Children were no exception. He is an emperor who is putting off even the crown prince announcement. He did not hesitate to put even his children to the test. The fourth prince, who was born too late, had a difficult time getting even the right to intervene in the struggle for the throne. In the end, Eden chose to lie down. When Giryu realized that, it was after he had already graduated from Robled Academy with Eden. ¡°Why do I have to go through this? What¡¯s wrong with being indifferent?¡± ¡°Be noisy, and you can shout out on the spot that you don¡¯t want to marry Isepina.¡± Giryu couldn¡¯t even speak up at that point. Because the opponent was still the prince, and he was the older brother of princess Isepina. ¡°No, still. I can¡¯t believe you only know work! I am good to people I like! ¡°Have you ever had someone like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well! In the future!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t put it into words! Don¡¯t use it!¡± The two of them went down the mountain bickering. *** Returning to the palace, the two of them visited Lair at the Emperor¡¯s order. The Imperial Palace¡¯s treasury is not open to individuals. However, the Lair was the emperor¡¯s personal treasure trove and was often opened for individuals like this. ¡°Even if I entered a real dragonlair, I wouldn¡¯t be this nervous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± All kinds of goods were decorated by type on the shelf. Silver-decorated incense trees, transparent manosols, jewels and gold-decorated roses, embroidery and moonstones, diamonds and sapphire of all sizes¡­ Even Giryu, as a Count, was fed up with this feast of gold and silver treasures. The emperor¡¯s lair was getting richer by the day. It was scary that one person could monopolize this level of wealth. ¡°I should pick a gift for Isepina at least. What about you? ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry and choose what to give to the princess.¡± Giryu answered plainly. Giryu has already received awards from the emperor several times. When he accepted the post of knight commander, even when he defeated the beasts of the southwest, the emperor opened his treasury to him. He didn¡¯t really want anything, and didn¡¯t have anything to take home with him. ¡®I should bring a present¡­¡­.¡¯ Deschamps said he wanted an expensive and good quill.¡¯ But he could not possibly have such a thing as a quill from the Emperor¡¯s personal treasury. ¡®Do you even have a sword?¡¯ He scanned the inside of the lair and then took a step back. Then his gaze stopped in one place. In a transparent glass display stand, there was a tiara on a velvet cushion. It was a silver tiara decorated with moonstone and diamonds. An elegant diamond smaller than a fingernail shone from the center. His gaze stayed on the tiara for a long time. As if imagining something. ¡°I¡¯m done. What do you want to do, Giryu?¡± ¡°Eden.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Giryu asked with his eyes fixed on the tiara. ¡°Could it be possible to wear a tiara even with short hair?¡± *** It was already evening when Giryu returned to the Knights building. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ prince.¡± Deschamps jumped up from his seat. Judith turned around at the sound of the door opening and was startled. It was Prince Eden. Judith was surprised that the 4th Prince came and went here as if it were his own home. ¡°Be at ease.¡± ¡°Did the hunting go well?¡± ¡°It was just that, it wasn¡¯t a comfortable place to be.¡± Judith was even more surprised that neither Giryu nor Deschamps seemed to feel uncomfortable with the prince. ¡°Dame Judith, let me introduce you.¡± Giryu called her. He held a box in his hand that she had never seen before. ¡°This is Prince Eden Oscar Veritas, the fourth prince of the Veritas Empire. We graduated from the Academy together¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re very close friends.¡± Eden smiled and emphasized ¡®Very¡¯. The fact that the imperial family showed interest in her in the first place was not enough to introduce her. It was more of a horror than a shock. Judith hurriedly greeted him. ¡°May the Empire be blessed today. I am Judith of the Red Knights.¡± Her eyes trembled slightly. Emperor Lionel has six children. Two daughters, Olga and Isepina. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Four sons. Albert, Edward, William, and Eden. The 4th Prince Eden was a prince who did not stand out much. Albert, the first eprince, dominated the high-ranking works. The 2nd Prince Edward took military power. William, the popular third prince. Eden has nothing to put forward compared to his three older brothers. However, it is said that he had no presence in the struggle for the throne. The person in front of her was too big for Judith to introduce herself. Facial features resembling the emperor and black hair. Blue eyes are bound to give a cold impression, but Eden, the fourth prince, gave a beautiful and friendly impression. Judith looked intently at his face. She had to memorize it when she was allowed to stare. ¡®I would say that I am very close to him.¡¯ As it was during the new knight test the other day, seeing him with Giryu made it clear. An important figure that deserves three stars. He didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with the commander. ¡°I was not in a situation where I could properly say hello the other day.¡± Eden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I remember the last time you got hurt in a sword fight with Giryu, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s an honor you remember me.¡± How did he remember her when they only met once? Judith had a strange feeling. Of course, it was the thought of a person who was not aware of how intense that one time was. ¡°Your skills are great, but there aren¡¯t many people in the empire who can compete head-to-head with Giryu. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°You praise me too much. Thank you.¡± ¡°Is your injury okay then?¡± She didn¡¯t know why the prince was interested in one of the new knights, but Judith answered meekly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The captain made it easy for me to stay out of training until the wound heals.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eden tilted his head as if he was slightly wondering. Then he soon smiled with a playful face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep being left out?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My escort knight job is vacant.¡± ¡°Prince.¡± Airflow immediately called to him with an uncomfortable face. ¡°Do you have a conscience?¡± ¡°¡®I¡¯m just saying, what?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? She¡¯s an ether master, ether master.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re more greedy, aren¡¯t you?¡±2 Even when asked not to think about hiring talented people, Eden responded blatantly. In a situation where he had to go to school, he forgot to give Eden a hint.3 Giryu quickly shook his head. His gaze reached the box where the tiara was kept. ¡®What do I do with this?¡¯ Even when it came out of Emperor¡¯s Rare, Kiryu was thinking of giving this tiara to Judith. Judith, whose long hair was cut off by the sword he wielded. This was what caught his eye when he was thinking about getting something for her because he was sorry. He didn¡¯t think much of it when he picked it up. She said that a sword was burdensome, so this would be better. That¡¯s what he thought. But he realized it late. Would a person who said even a single sword was burdensome receive a tiara? Giryu grew up as an aristocrat. It was natural for him to give or receive a reward, and he never thought that it would be a burden to anyone. Until this moment today. The ominous hunch grew like a snowball with increasing confidence. In front of his close friend Prince Eden, Judith stood on high alert. Giryu realized how different he and her were even when they saw the same thing. However, it is not possible to bring back items that have already been taken out. Because it was taken from the Emperor¡¯s Lair. ¡®Do I say something? Should I not?¡¯ While hunting with His Majesty, the story of a new knight came up and he remembered her. He didn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to cut your own hair. If you ever need a headdress in public, use it.4 He can say it like that. That¡¯s all he needs to say. ¡®¡­Can I tell her even if I die?¡¯5 Giryu thought that it would be better to beat the reindeer with his bare hands. ¡°Captain?¡± Judith called him. He wondered if the way he was rolling his eyes looked strange, so Giryu was perplexed for a moment. Eventually, Giryu opened the box with a cough. It is time for this to end. ¡°Dame Judith¡­¡­ I mean this.¡± Inside the box was a tiara decorated with moonstone. The translucent colored jewel was a decoration that made the owner stand out. There was moderate elegance. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give it to the dame¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your words, but it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡­¡­.¡± Giryu shut his mouth like a man who had been beaten by rejection faster than light. As he looked at Judith, she spoke again. ¡°Please take it.¡± Udit turned away from the tiara as if she was trying to cut off some lingering attachment. She turned away from Giryu and bowed to the prince again. ¡°If you give me an order, I will follow you anytime as the sword of the imperial family. I have never entered the Red Knights in hopes of wealth, so please collect it and do not put them as a test. If the commander orders me, I will always be the strength of the 4th Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why is she bowing towards Eden? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Giryu froze in shock. ¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) (manhwa chapter 9 ¨C 10) Please remember to check out the announcements page btw Chapter 13 Eden, who grasped the situation a beat later, clicked his tongue inside his mouth as he watched Giryu. He took hold of the situation and relieved the tension. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to test the dame, I just bought a present for Isepina, but now that I think about it, I gave her a tiara as a gift last time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a surprise since the gifts overlap? Please think seriously about my position as an escort knight.¡± ¡°No, neither side is within my means.¡± Upon hearing the prince¡¯s words, Judith spoke more coldly. ¡°How dare I, a new knight, take responsibility for the life of His Majesty?¡± ¡°I welcome you, though?¡± ¡°With my inexperienced skills, I don¡¯t have the confidence to properly care for His Majesty.¡± It was a sharp rejection. ¡°I cannot covet the Princess¡¯s gift. Please take it.¡± Judith said so, this time bowing her head. Eden was deeply impressed. It is a strong rejection that exceeds expectations, even though he may pretend to not win. She doesn¡¯t even care about wealth, isn¡¯t she a knight among knights? Then, when Eden saw the shocked Giryu, he clicked his tongue inwardly. Stupid bastard Judith couldn¡¯t get over her nervousness and gently bit the inside of her mouth. ¡®It¡¯s a disappointment.¡¯ From the moment Giryu touched the box, Judith was able to discern that there was nothing of ordinary value in it. As expected, when the moonlight tiara was revealed, it was brief, but she stopped breathing. ¡®Never accept it.¡¯ Judith¡¯s face turned cold. Favor can never be obtained for free. Whether consciously or unconsciously, it is always given because something is desired. The tiara, which came with the proposal of the fourth prince¡¯s escort knight job, was too heavy to put on her head. Even more so if it was up to princess Isepina. She didn¡¯t know what they wanted, but she was never accepting it. ¡®The dream I had this morning wasn¡¯t a nightmare, it was a warning.¡¯ Judith¡¯s eyes shook wildly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She hardened her heart and opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s the same as two swords to me. It¡¯s a burden.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those stubborn words were almost the final blow. With her resolute words, Giryu did not even think of saying more. She thought that this would be better than giving a treasured sword to a knight who only had one simple practice sword. However, the result of rolling his head one way or another was a major failure.1 ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Go back for today. Good job. Don¡¯t be late tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you. Excuse me.¡± Judith greeted the prince and Deschamps once. Then she left the commander¡¯s room without looking back. As soon as the door was closed, Eden crawled on the sofa and smiled, forgetting to keep his face in check. On the other hand, Deschamps said indifferently, correcting the typos in the documents he was examining. ¡°We need to reevaluate it. There will be many places to take it, saying it¡¯s good to be that firm. I think it would be good to hire the personnel needed to collect taxes from the Ministry of Finance at the end of the year. I think the training instructor position will also suit you.¡± I want to be alone, so please shut up. (Giryu) Giryu crumpled up the paperwork instead of holding back his reckless threatening. The prince, who had been acting calm, finally overcame the pain in his stomach and cried. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, right? An idiot!¡± ¡°¡­Eden, you should go now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why nobles are like this! You think they¡¯d like anything you give them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re part of the imperial family!¡± ¡°Giryu, I told you that I wanted a new quill pen, but why don¡¯t you have it?¡± (Deschamps) There were two guys pouring oil into a burning house. Not having the energy to deal with it, Giryu closed the tiara box. *** At the same time, Judith, who came out of the commander¡¯s room, was truly relieved. ¡®Thank God¡­¡­¡¯ It was burdensome. It was a hundred times better to train with the knights. It was said that there is nothing easy in the world, but from the moment the prince came to the commander¡¯s room, time felt three times slower. It was fine until Giryu came back from the hunt. Perhaps because of her tardiness, Lieutenant Deschamps treated her like a postman. He hurriedly threw a document at Judith. She was quite busy traveling around the Imperial Palace, going to the Ministry of Finance and the Ministry of Internal Affairs. It wasn¡¯t for a knight to do, but it didn¡¯t really matter. It was moderately comfortable for both her body and mind. Judith wasn¡¯t so commendable that she tried to look good to people who didn¡¯t like her. A handful of hostility is a handful of hostility. A handful of goodwill is a handful of goodwill. That¡¯s how she has always lived. How easy and convenient it is to return as much as you give. Yes, it¡¯s just a handful of emotions anyway. It doesn¡¯t cause any ripples in her, nor does it erase the emotional light. Thank you, I¡¯m sorry, you can finish it in one word and move on. However, if something like a tiara gets in the way, it becomes a completely different problem. Jermel was the only one who knew that the princess¡¯s tiara was hidden under the floor of Judith¡¯s room. Instead of asking how to dispose of the tiara, he called for Judith more often. Judith packed her bags for missions in the middle of the night as well as on her days off, and had to take that routine for granted. What used to be a handful of favors became a leash, and further constricted her life. Even unbearable kindness is terrifying. She didn¡¯t know that before returning. Her friends were the only ones who had a real exchange with her, but they all died within three years. ¡°¡­It stings.¡± Her neck wrapped in a bandage was particularly aching. Judith stood still with a sore neck. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The moonlight tiara was so beautiful that she could think of it again when she closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t erase the shine in front of her eyes, but she had to erase it from her heart. She wouldn¡¯t dare to think twice about the princess¡¯s tiara as hers. She shouldn¡¯t be so shameless. *** ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s why you refused at once?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can you do that?¡± Violet shoved a cookie into her mouth and looked at her in amazement. ¡°Judith, tell me the truth, one day you were suddenly kidnapped by an evil organization and received brainwashing, intimidation, or remodeling surgery?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then one day, you met another you and changed you to an alternate personality from thousands of years ago¡­¡±2 ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡± ¡°Then how could that be? If it were me, I would have gotten it right away? If it were the Judith I know, it would be more than enough?!¡± Violet¡¯s reaction was not unusual. Her reputation had already fallen to the ground due to the practice swords and the buttons incident. That person suddenly changed her attitude¡­ ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t take it. As you said, giving you the tiara he was going to present to the princess means that you want that much.¡± Calipa spoke calmly. But, no matter how much she thought about it, Violet still spoke her mind. ¡°Still, if it were me, I would have gotten it.¡± ¡°Violet.¡± ¡°Do you know when such an opportunity will come again? People like us simply say thank you when high-ranking people give us expensive things! Tomorrow, the prince will come! How arrogant! Tie her up and hit her hard! What are you going to do if he gives this order?¡± ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯ll just get hit.¡± The example was so extreme that she couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Judith took a sip of tea with a slight bit of bitterness. She had no regrets for rejecting it. However, Violet¡¯s words made sense. There are many ways to live in the world. There was also the option to wash your hands thoroughly after receiving it. But she didn¡¯t want to live like that. If she lived like that, what was the difference from before? Judith calmly put the teacup down. Calipa said cautiously as if she knew her complicated feelings. ¡°Still, I think you made a good decision. Once you take it, you can¡¯t give it back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to give it back to them for a long time¡­¡± Violet said solemnly as she twirled the teaspoon. ¡°Even the prince is asking you to take care of him. You turned it down! What if you do it? Rather, if you feel embarrassed after receiving it, you can donate it to the temple¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Judith smiled softly and admitted. Donation. Judith could say that donation was the most distant word in her life. It was an idea she hadn¡¯t really thought of. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine sharing what¡¯s in my hands with others. What¡¯s mine is mine. There¡¯s no reason to share it with anyone.¡± ¡°How did you reject a tiara when it was so obvious?¡±3 Judith poked Violet¡¯s cheek, who looked at her strangely. ¡°After all, those in power don¡¯t see us as people. Even if we say that we are an imperial knight, we¡¯re just a convenient tool to use.¡± ¡°¡­why are you speaking so coldly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reality.¡± ¡°Judith.¡± Violet grabbed Judith¡¯s finger with sad eyes. Judith felt a new gap between her and her friends that was difficult to fill. It was not twenty-year-old Judith who was here. It was Judith who survived for 26 years. To Violet, who regards her as the same 20-year-old, it would be incomprehensible. But Judith lived four more years after Violet¡¯s death. Six years as an imperial knight she struggled until twenty-six. Those years were enough to inform Judith of reality and limitations. Calipa gently intervened in the more cautious atmosphere. ¡°If you do that well from the beginning, I¡¯ll have to step back from this side. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡± ¡°Chii, yes! I like both. I wish I could speak well. I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t understand. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s immature!¡± Unable to withstand the sinking atmosphere, Violet jumped up from her seat with a sullen face. She quivered in Judith¡¯s bed like a flying squirrel. ¡°Calipa doesn¡¯t even get it! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a snob!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No, I¡¯m sorry Violet. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Embarrassed, Calipa went to the bed. The hand that tried to soothe Violet somehow was very soft. It was the exact opposite attitude of Judith. But Judith already knows. Violet¡¯s behavior like that is to reverse the gloomy atmosphere. It¡¯s to make herself a joke while making her friend¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°Violet? If the bed sheets are wrinkled, I¡¯ll exchange them for yours.¡± ¡°So unfair!¡± The crying Violet was cute. Judith laughed softly. Violet is a commoner-born knight like Judith. However, she grew up in a relatively wealthy family because her father was a semi-baron with no hereditary rank. Perhaps because of that, she often acted like the youngest child. ¡®I must have grown up with a lot of love.¡¯ It is ironic that that love caught Violet¡¯s ankle. Despite the opposition of her family that it was dangerous, Violet became a knight. She wanted to be recognized by her family until the end, and she was thirsty for achievements. Due to the fact that she did not have enough training for actual combat, she continued to fight the demonic beasts, and the end was premature death. ¡®¡­Just two years from now.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Judith shut her mouth. Then Violet approached her secretly and hugged her from behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) (manhwa: chapter 10-11) Chapter 14 ¡°Sorry for being mean. I just said it because I thought it was a waste. Calipa is right. As long as you¡¯re fine with it, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Hnng heyy are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Judith burst into laughter at Violet¡¯s aegyo.1 Yeah. What¡¯s there to be angry about? Judith was just as curious as every day was new. It was surprising that Violet was still alive, and it was surprising that Calipa, who committed suicide, had such a carefree expression on her face. But the most interesting of them all was herself. She turned down an expensive tiara. It was even a whole-hearted refusal. But¡­.. ¡®I have no regrets.¡¯ What regret, she even felt remorseful. Of course, Judith still liked money. It¡¯s not like the 26 years of life when she¡¯d been craving for the things she wanted to have suddenly disappeared one day, nor did her desires disappear like dust. But she was sure of her choice. ¡®I¡¯m glad you refused. It¡¯s much better than getting it and then regretting it.¡¯ It was a joy she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. Yes, good job. Then, suddenly, Judith wondered how long it had been since she had encouraged herself like this. When was the last time she praised herself? The day she passed the Imperial Knights Enlistment Test? ¡®¡­¡­.No, because it was a given.¡¯2 Come to think of it, it was a really long time ago. Poverty makes people humble. It makes them struggle, forcing them to push themselves harder. So Judith never praised herself for anything she had done. She had to do better, she was just wondering why she could only do this. When she didn¡¯t have money, it was hard to be generous with herself. This was even more so after becoming an imperial knight who frequently encountered noble people, including Princess Isepina. And that was the end of it. She compared people with herself and measured what they had. When she wore the princess¡¯s tiara, was she happy? ¡®Let¡¯s not compare.¡¯ Her heart was still heavy when she thought of the blood-stained stairs and the pure white tiara. So Judith relieved her greed. She couldn¡¯t give up all her greed. Still, she was able to encourage herself and choose a different path. She did not want to compare herself with others. She didn¡¯t know if that was the right choice. But it was not a choice she regretted. *** ¡°Dame Judith, you say you go to the blacksmith a lot these days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you doing there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I work on the blade and learn how to sharpen the sword from Orion.¡± Giryu, who had put down the seal, glanced at her sideways. He¡¯s not from the Knights, so why Orion? ¡°¡­Have you become close friends?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about re-learning how to sharpen a blade.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how you get close?¡± Judith blinked. After all, Orion wasn¡¯t free enough to teach anyone how to sharpen a sword. After meeting each other, she often brought something to drink, so they had more time to talk. She thought learning how to sharpen the blade was an extension¡­ ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t think about it like that.¡± A smile spread across Judith¡¯s lips. It¡¯s been a while, but the thought crossed her mind that she should visit today. Giryu seems to have had similar thoughts. ¡°Are you going to the blacksmith¡¯s smithy after work today?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m busy today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy? ¡°Yes, I decided to train with Dame Violet. I set the time on purpose¡­¡± Recently, Violet finally said she wanted to improve her skills. Judith didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse, and said she would teach her. She had to think about how to train a friend who hates the word grit and effort, but right now, she had to save Violet, who would die in two years. Giryu¡¯s face brightened as if he liked Judith¡¯s unique answer. ¡°Practice is important. Skills are taught and improved.¡± ¡°My neck is almost healed. I think I can return to training next week.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Giryu shook his head at Judith¡¯s answer and suddenly remembered the fact he had forgotten. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen you use Aether. I need to see it before I go.¡± ¡°Are you going to watch it yourself?¡±¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Giryu spoke without hesitation, but Judith was quite surprised. Not everyone can learn Aether. Some considered it the realm of talent. Unlike swordsmanship, it is not standardized or handed down as a science, and there were very few people who learned it enough to share their opinions. Even those who awoke their Aether eventually gave up teaching it. Judith was shocked by the fact that she could share the Aether she had learned and learned by herself with someone else. Her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s always an honor.¡± ¡°Really? Then right now¡­¡± Giryu changed his words at the bloody gaze that was coming from Deschamps. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s going to be difficult, and I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m done. Wait at the 1st gymnasium. The barrier is the strongest there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with a friend, is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. Both of you are my subordinates.¡± My subordinates. Judith¡¯s face darkened with a rather pleasant tone. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡®He¡¯s charismatic even though he¡¯s nice to people.¡¯ Basically, he has a cool personality. One should say that we can go beyond trivial things. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Judith, who smiled coolly, said in a delighted voice. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you come, captain.¡± ¡°Yes. You worked hard today.¡± Judith left the room. Thus, the tiara, which only occupied a seat on the desk, showed off her lost owner today.3 Deschamps put down a pile of documents and patted the box containing the tiara while frowning. He meant to clean that up. Giryu sighed deeply. ¡°How do I do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You have no choice but to give it to Princess Isepina.¡± ¡°I went to the Imperial Palace and came to give this to you, Princess Isepina. You want me to say that?¡± ¡°You told Dame Judith that you couldn¡¯t say that to the princess.¡± Giryu got struck swiftly. What he couldn¡¯t say to the princess, words he couldn¡¯t even say to his subordinates. However, he didn¡¯t know that a few days ago, and the tiara he brought with him became an awkward item to dispose of. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it strangely, just give it to the prince who has it. Really, Giryu, if you bring it to the princess, her majesty will try to weave it.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Even so, someone who secretly brings in Isepina gifts. What kind of rumors will circulate that the tiara was dedicated to the princess¡­.. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to live as the emperor¡¯s horse?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just do the first thing even if we don¡¯t want to. You¡¯ve made an appointment with Dame Judith.¡± ¡°Yes, I will work like a cow. Lieutenant.¡± With a pale face, Giryu chewed the tip of a quill and then spit it out. *** From her first training class, Judith realized that teaching people was not easy. Maybe it¡¯s because of Violet¡¯s distrust of the words hard work and tenacity? Or is it that teaching a friend is inherently difficult? Either way, the class ran into early difficulties. ¡°Why do you start with basic training¡­¡± ¡°Did you expect more?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Violet, who shouted from far away, belatedly looked around. ¡°I thought there¡¯d be a secret to aether that the master teaches you¡­¡± ¡°If you know the trick, you want to try it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet, who answered without hesitation, looked at Judith with sparkling eyes. It was ugly to betray other people¡¯s expectations. Judith spoke more firmly than usual. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that.¡± ¡°Why? Why!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like an accident to feel the Aether. The people who deal with the Aether say the same thing. It comes without notice.¡± ¡°What about you, Judith?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you¡¯ve done three laps. For your information, there¡¯s nothing good about listening. It¡¯s gonna be bad.¡±4 ¡°You¡¯re so cheap¡­.¡± While saying that, Violet was carrying a sandbag on her back. It seems like she wants to become an Aether master while pretending not to. Aether refers to high-purity mana. Wizards use mana to cast magic. The Aether master is like that. In terms of using mana. However, the difference is that the mana dissolved in the atmosphere is filtered out of the body and then used. Mana filtered in the heart¡¯s aether ring becomes Aether, and this Aether boasts destructive power several times more powerful than ordinary mana. If the wizard uses mana to create something, the Aetheric master makes mana of a more intense energy. Of course, not everyone can do it. Theoretically, everyone has aether in their heart, but it is said that if not used properly, it disappears around the age of 30. Sometimes lucky people learn how to handle aether even in their fifties, but that was a miracle. Few people deal with aether. Of course, there are even rarer ¡®Aether masters¡¯ who can use aether for a long time and manifest it out of their bodies. As far as Judith knew, it was here that the largest number of aetheric masters in the Empire were gathered, the capital of the Veritas Empire. The Imperial Knights have one custom. The Imperial Knights Commander is an Aether Master appointed by the Emperor. Therefore, not only Giryu, the commander of the Red Knights, but also Jermel, the commander of the Black Knights, and the commander of the White Knights, whom she had only seen at a distance, were all Aether Masters.5 So once upon a time Judith also had a dream. It was a dream to become the leader of the Black Knights after Jermel. As soon as she became an imperial knight, Judith was met with jealousy and criticism as much as interest. She was an aether master, who were said to be rare, and because she was a woman, it was easier to look down on her. The fact that she only went on expensive and difficult missions that would cost money as soon as she entered the Order of the Black Knights must have been a reason enough to make her look like she was picky. Still, Jermel tolerated her. The real power of the Knights Order is ultimately the commander. Even if a new knight dared to choose a mission, no one could say anything if the commander gave permission. In particular, the Black Knights took the commander¡¯s orders the same as the emperor¡¯s edicts. At one time, she was flattered by it. She thought the future was promising. She was sure Jermel would be keeping an eye on her to raise her as a successor¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯m ashamed to think of it.¡¯ She had a really big dream. Judith decided not to think about it any further. The price of mistaking approval for favor has already been heavily paid. Even Violet, who had made the three laps, was almost there. ¡°Well done. Drink water first¡­¡± ¡°I want to hear the story next time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) manhwa chapter 11 ¨C 12 Aether. It refers to mana of high purity. Users absorb mana from the atmosphere, and refine it using the ring of Aether that is wrapped around their heart, producing a very strong power. Those with the ability to perfectly control their Aether and display explosive power make up a very small portion or the users who are called ¡°Aether masters.¡± In the Veritas Empire, only Aether masters can become a knight commander. Chapter 15 Judith forgot to hide her embarrassment. Violet said she hated perseverance and effort, but she didn¡¯t know she would give up after the first part. Did she change her mind? ¡°Why don¡¯t you try a little bit more? You¡¯ve just finished the first step.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± ¡°About 4 sets of 20 push-ups¡­¡± Eventually, Violet cried like a roaring lion. ¡°You¡¯re a bad teacher! I didn¡¯t come here to train my physical strength.¡± ¡°But you have to start with the basics.¡± ¡°Then teach me more professionally! Judith, be honest! You¡¯re not ready to teach me properly!¡± With a cute howl full of grudges, her thoughts finally spilled out. In the end, Judith admitted frankly. ¡°¡­Sorry. It¡¯s true that I was too inexperienced to teach, so I¡¯ll do some more research.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I won¡¯t learn anything next week if it¡¯s like this!¡± Violet, who loosened her sandbag, rubbed her whole body, saying it was clear that she would have muscle pain tomorrow. ¡°Are you really going? Even though the captain will be here in a little while?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving, because I don¡¯t want the manager to point out that I¡¯m crying?!¡± Violet stuck out her tongue as usual, and then ran away straight away. ¡®The first class was ruined.¡¯ It was Judith who realized too late. ¡°I¡¯ve never taught anyone¡­¡± There was only one teacher in Judith¡¯s life. He was a ¡®teacher¡¯ who didn¡¯t know where or what to do. And that teacher wasn¡¯t very sincere either. It¡¯s a memory since time has passed after all, but at the time, she hated it and felt like she was going to die. He was a person who asked her to hold on to a bucket for half a day and train for such things because he was lazy. ¡®¡­.wait. Did I do the same thing?¡¯ A wave of self-reflection flooded in at the sudden realization. Judith thought that she would have to come up with a proper lesson plan as soon as she got back. There was a time when the teacher taught so roughly that Judith thought it was easy to do what he said while grinding her teeth. At that time, she thought that the teacher hated her and made her do other things, so she constantly cursed. So, when she first pulled out a sword, she was very moved. She remembered not only the touch but also how clean the blade that showed her face was. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Judith peered through the empty hall. The other knights had already completed their training in the morning. There were no knights who wanted to train until evening. She carefully drew her sword and tried the first movement she had learned. Slashing, hitting, and slashing. It was the basic of the basics, but when she learned and practiced that simple movement, she felt like a real knight. ¡®I was so happy that I was about to fly away.¡¯ That has changed little by little since some time ago. The day she learned that there¡¯s nothing like stabbing to kill people with her own power. The day she found out that it is easier to cut a tendon than to kill them.1 The days that piled up like snow made her who she is today. Judith had awakened as an Aether master by directly harming people. The moment she felt the heartbeat of the opponent she stabbed with a sword slowing down to their end, she felt something growing in her empty chest. She didn¡¯t remember very well after that. Her body, heart, and fingertips were so hot that she instinctively absorbed mana and burst. The area quickly became a mess, and she luckily ran away taking advantage of the confusion. She killed people with a sword, and she first dealt with ether. If she hadn¡¯t killed people, she wouldn¡¯t have awakened. She wished she had lived without knowing that she had this talent. So she thinks about it sometimes. What kind of life would she have lived if she had not listened to the orders of the young lady, and if she had been educated as a maid, saying that she didn¡¯t like sword training¡­.. ¡°Judith? Why are you alone?¡± ¡°Captain.¡± A big breath of fresh air. There is nothing like it to stop thinking. Giryu had a more relaxed face. Did he come after all his work? The image of him approaching with his characteristic languid face and loosening his neck was more time-consuming than a knight commander.2 ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± There was quite a difference in physique between Judith and Giryu. Judith was slightly taller than her peers, but it was not comparable to Giryu. Giryu was someone that would make her take a small step backwards if she met him on a dark road at night. Nevertheless, Judith did not feel much pressure from Giryu. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve come to know that Giryu is a person who is particularly kind to her and gives her soft eyes. Look at this, even now. He¡¯s two heads taller than her even when he was bowing his head. ¡°Where is Dame Violet going?¡± ¡°¡­¡­The lesson plan was lacking, so we decided to start properly from next week.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± She didn¡¯t say she ran away because she had a conscience. Giryu felt sorry, but then nodded his head saying that he would understand. ¡°Yeah, well. It¡¯s good. How is your condition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Instead of asking why she pulled out the sword, Giryu smiled as he said that. Judith also smiled silently and then half twisted her body. ¡°I¡¯m still itching to try the aether. How strong is the barrier of the 1st gymnasium?¡± ¡°Enough for the imperial family to evacuate here in case of emergency? It won¡¯t collapse soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Judith held her sword. With that alone, the distractions disappear, and memories and emotions that are mixed up ¡­ melt down like snow. What kind of life would she have if she hadn¡¯t held the sword? Imagination always ends with imagination. There are limits. One thing that never changes, either in the past or now. For Judith, only the sword was the tool that made her forget reality. Only when swinging the sword did other thoughts not intervene. Even worries about living. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m just going to focus on it in a good way.¡± Giryu moved a couple of steps away from her. All the atmosphere in the area was concentrated on one point. ¡®I¡¯m getting goosebumps, this.¡¯ Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Even though he knew it¡¯s not directed at him, his skin was getting colder. Judith¡¯s target was a mannequin on one side of the gymnasium. Judith¡¯s aether, which she had gathered to the limit, formed at the tip of the blade. Before long, the sword burst as a flash of light exploded dazzlingly. pg 15 The whole gymnasium shook with one blow. It was like an earthquake. The aether she produced was not enough to break the model into pieces, but the whole area was turned into a devastated field. The two people¡¯s hair fluttered at the same time with the etheric shock wave. The rough atmosphere and the rumbling of mana were felt. The aether, which was scattered like stardust, was visible to the naked eye. The hazy aether was like dirty dust. Probably because it didn¡¯t have a physical form, it didn¡¯t hurt that much when it touched the skin. Judith laughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s still this much.¡± ¡°¡­still?¡± Giryu stopped laughing. She doesn¡¯t seem to know. What Judith just broke is no ordinary model. It is a thinly smelted dragon scale attached to the surface, and the blade of any sword is instantly damaged as soon as it strikes the model. It¡¯s not something with normal hardness¡­ ¡°Are you confident that you will become stronger?¡± Instead of answering, Judith just smiled strangely. What about it. Giryu looked at the side of the gymnasium with a perplexed smile. Even if Judith did something like that, he doesn¡¯t think they¡¯ll believe it. ¡®Isn¡¯t that supposed to be treated as something only I can break?¡¯ Deschamps was on the verge of getting nervous, but Giryu couldn¡¯t blame him. Because Judith was smiling gracefully. ¡°Was it okay?¡± Giryu didn¡¯t want to break that smile. So, he decided to put aside all the small talk. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I can ask for.¡± ¡°You can be honest with me.¡± ¡°¡­Honestly?¡± Giryu smiled and said. ¡°Dame, do you want to become the vice-commander?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Judith¡¯s expression was strangely distorted. ¡°¡­..that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°That¡¯s foul.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Giryu was immediately startled. Because Judith looked away with a rigid body and shook her head violently. ¡®Why is she reacting like this?¡¯ Judith did not avert her gaze for anything. A rookie knight who looks straight ahead and says everything she has to say. That was Judith. But what is this reaction? Giryu wrinkled his eyes. It felt like a nail was stuck to the end with a single hammer. It¡¯s good to be neatly embedded, but wait, it¡¯s not a good thing. How do I take this out? ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Even though I¡¯m serious?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°No really. Who said I was kidding you? Do I look like someone to joke around with?¡± ¡°I can see it.¡± For a moment, Giryu wondered how Judith was evaluating him. Had he not shown Judith a solid, reliable and serious knight commander for the past week? ¡°It¡¯s a little unfair? I¡¯m saying this from the bottom of my heart. Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Judith¡¯s reaction was still vague. Giryu couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of face Judith, who he could only see the top of her head, was making. So he decided to change his attitude. He dropped his playful tone and spoke seriously. ¡°Dame Judith, if you have the skills, you will go up the ranks. There may be tough times, but you have to overcome them. Dame¡¯s skills are that outstanding.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Listen seriously. I¡¯m ready for the dame to have my back in the battlefield if you have the ability.¡± Did the term vice-commander sound like such a joke? From the new knight test, he knew how sharp Judith¡¯s sword was. Seeing her aether in person only made him more certain. She has a weapon to protect her confidence and self-esteem. It¡¯s talent. Did a confident voice barely knock on the door of my heart? Maybe his conviction knocked on the door of her heart. Judith raised her head and met her gaze. ¡®Now I can see you.¡¯ Giryu was a little relieved. But before he could even relax, a cold but bitter voice reached his ears. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust people so easily¡­¡± Judith said. ¡°I know what kind of person you are.¡± ¡°¡­what kind of person am I?¡± Giryu stared at her. ¡°Good skills, strong pride, and a little bit strong.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Unlike a normal rookie, you are very detailed about the circumstances of the Imperial Palace, and sometimes it is strangely pessimistic, but you¡¯re a talented knight who is flawless no matter where you¡¯re put.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± It was the first time she had refuted Giryu¡¯s words upfront. Judith realized it, but it was already too late. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She had no intention of taking it back, or affirming it. ¡°I am grateful that the commander appreciates me. But I am not that kind of person. I first killed a man when I was 16, I¡¯m not flawless.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) manhwa chapter 12 Chapter 16 ¡°¡­who did you kill?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sure it was a wanted criminal.¡± Judith didn¡¯t want to add a lame old story. What happened to her when she was 16, that she needed a lot of money, and what she had done with her sword. However, in front of Giryu, the old days gradually popped up. Judiht awkwardly put the sword in its scabbard. ¡°The bounty was quite good, so I pursued him tenaciously, but in the end it failed. After awakening my aether, his body exploded.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± It is for this reason that she said it would not be good for Violet to hear it. It would be no good to listen to a story about aether bursting and killing a man.1 Judith knew she was answering emotionally. She looked into his purple eyes. It wasn¡¯t difficult to speak calmly. ¡°Captain. I¡¯ve been unhappy with money.¡± Her plain confession contained only the truth. Perhaps because of that, she stopped in an unknown way. ¡°I don¡¯t like excessive favoritism or excessive praise because it seems like there is something they want from me.¡± That is why, after all, she turned her eyes away from the tiara in front of her. It is true that she had no desire to receive the princess¡¯s tiara. But there was a more fundamental problem. Judith was afraid of a handful of unknown favors. Quite frankly, she was afraid because she knew the danger that came with them.2 ¡°I know how frightening are a handful of unknown intentions.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you could receive the favor of others purely out of goodwill? But some favors are traps heavier than gold. ¡°Then, Dame, I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡± It was then. Giryu turned his head to her. ¡°Can you tell whether a handful of favors contains poison or medicine?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell which kind of favor is pure?¡± Judith forgot what to say. Can you tell which favor is pure? Judith was about to ask if there was anyone who could spot such a thing, and found that that was the answer Giryu was looking for. ¡°A favor is what it is after all, dame. You don¡¯t know until you receive it.¡± The man with his purple eyes was smiling at her. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± It was unannounced advice. Judith felt a surge of emotion in the corner of her chest. How did this happen? Having thought so, Giryu noticed that the eyes looking at him were shaking more than usual. Why? She is a knight who can kill three people with a sword at once.. However, it is strangely helpful to have such a skill. It¡¯s not just a matter of rejecting favors, but being willing to do so. Why? What kind of person is she, so that even a single compliment is taken as a joke? What kind of life has she lived? At the same time, Giryu was curious and sad. All human beings live in harmony with goodwill and hostility. However most are afraid of hostility, but rarely of kindness. It even occurred to him that he wished Judith would consider herself a little more valuable. ¡°Dame¡­¡± Giryu chose his words carefully. ¡°Dame, you¡¯re an Imperial Knight, an Aether Master. Even if you don¡¯t like it, someone will ask for a favor. Are you going to turn it down every time?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There are many people who do not accept rejection in the imperial palace. Their favor turns into hostility the moment you turn it down.¡± Judith shut her mouth. ¡®You¡¯re such a tactless subordinate.¡¯ Giryu came to his senses. Judith is strangely similar to Deschamps, who has been taking care of him since childhood. But something crucial was different. It is the temper that drives oneself to the edge of a cliff. He looks so inconspicuous that he wonders if he is strangling my neck. That scene evoked a feeling of sadness over and over again.3 Giryu¡¯s voice softened slightly. ¡°I know. The dame is a murderer. I¡¯ve killed a lot of people, how could I not know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But we are imperial knights who kill anything for the sake of the imperial family. Not only magical beasts, but even people.¡± Giryu already knew. It¡¯s a world where people who have used swords a few times are considered knights and given titles, but most of them have never stopped to think about it. On the other hand, she did not learn her sword through practice alone. The larynx, face, eyes, arms, thighs, groin, heart, lungs. It is not possible to learn it only by practicing the sword to accurately pierce the vital points. In other words, Judith did not live by tapping a wooden doll on the back of its head. Did he know what kind of person she is? Probably a terrible person. Even in front of a corpse with a ruptured gut, she would have compared it to the wanted paper. However, it was the imperial family that needed a terrible person. Giryu also put Judith into the Red Knights order and decided to keep her as a subordinate. She must have been a person who has been wielding a sword since she was young. He didn¡¯t know why she was so desperate¡­ ¡°Lift up your head, Dame Judith.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Imperial knights do not bow their heads anywhere.¡± Giryu was her boss. Life and death. Casual connection. The road of a knight who lives with his karma on his back. If Judith was staggering along the way, it was his duty to support her. He tapped Judith¡¯s uniform with the tip of his index finger. ¡°The Red Knights leave their past untouched. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of life they have led. Instead, they wield their swords only for the sake of the imperial family. I forgive and allow murder for that purpose.¡± The Red Knights is where most knights belong. That means the largest number of murderers are gathered. Now, even if one of them is added, the total amount of karma will not change much. Because of that, Giryu thought. She¡¯s really a knight. Even among these murderers, they only push themselves and do not rationalize. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Her amber eyes, harder than gold, always contained a spark. She had a strong flame as if it would burn herself. It may not be Judith who can change with a single word anyway, but Giryu said it sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re a person who at least deserves a favor and praise.¡± He thought he said too much. However, Giryu did not regret it. Judith raised her head slowly and smiled faintly. The moment he saw that smile, he even thought that the day was extremely hot.4 ¡°¡­I told you that I¡¯ve hurt people¡­ because of money.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the worst for a knight to do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Judith was at a loss for words at the simple answer. You don¡¯t have to do it from now on. You don¡¯t have to covet it in the future, that¡¯s all. Day by day, piled up like snow, a new snowflake falls on it. Giryu¡¯s words were as hot as candle wax, hardening white and sticking to her heart. A corner of her heart was burning. ¡°I think I can understand why people¡­ like you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re popular, Captain¡± Judith smiled slightly. The people of the imperial palace came to mind as the red knights who greeted him without hesitation. She said, staring at Giryu. ¡°I also like the commander¡¯s point of view.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh.¡± Giryu¡¯s face turned red in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Thank you.¡± Judith tilted her head. What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? But soon, she laughed when she realized that Giryu had turned red. ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡± Giryu avoided her gaze. Judith spoke in a playful tone. ¡°that?¡± ¡°¡­. That¡¯s cheating.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Giryu suddenly realized that their conversation had completely reversed. Giryu was red all the way to the tip of his ears. He almost looked like a tomato.. ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡± ¡°You play too much¡­¡± ¡°Hm? How would I play with the captain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Giryu glared at her as if resenting her. Playing with who. That¡¯s cheating. Very. You¡¯re making fun of me. But not a single word came out. ¡°Stop playing.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°¡­ it¡¯s getting stiff.¡±5 Kiryu drew his sword with a humble face. His face was still red and hot. Judith burst into laughter without realizing it. She said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s difficult if the leader gets upset. I can¡¯t learn what I have to learn, so I have no choice but to restrain myself.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you very much. ¡­..All right, this story is over!¡± He seems to scream when he¡¯s shy. Judith laughed out loud again. Giryu pretended not to hear it. ¡°In that sense, the goodwill I see is very special. If it¡¯s not today, there won¡¯t be a chance for an aether lecture. Just forget it. Did you get it? ¡°Okay.¡± He coughed several times and then tried to speak as usual. Judith wanted to tease him more, but decided to refrain from it as the situation was. It was a clean black sword that Giryu brought today. A smooth sword without any special pattern. The leather-lined handle to prevent slipping was long enough to hold it with both hands. Judith knew that his sword changed quite often, and today was no exception. She didn¡¯t remember seeing Giryu wearing the same sword since the day of the new knight test. Well. Among the ether masters, he was the only one who used only one sword. Jermel often threw away the sword he used. He said he never knew when a sword worn out by the use of aether would break. ¡°There are individual differences in how to deal with the ether. However, it is hypothesized that to some extent, the power changes depending on emotions and concentration.¡± ¡°Emotions and concentration¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hypothesis between the Ether Masters, so there¡¯s no difference from the orthodoxy.¡± It was the first time she heard it. Judith listened carefully. ¡°In my case, it¡¯s solitude. When I feel like I¡¯m the only person left on the battlefield, the aether gets the most intense. The intensity changes.¡± ¡°¡­can you explain a little more?¡± Giryu nodded his head. ¡°When there is a fight, I get excited pretty easily. I can¡¯t tell the difference between friend and foe, but at some point I just feel that I am alone. I see fallen allies and flags.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a signal to me, I can¡¯t see back and forth from that moment. I wish I didn¡¯t have such a moment, but I do.¡± Giryu scratched his head. She was confident in herform in front of others, but somehow in front of him, she felt like a wooden doll. Giryu swung his sword. There was a pleasant sound as the blade of the sword cut through the wind. It was quite a relaxing sound. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Slowly, a red aether flowing through Giryu¡¯s fingertips covered the sword. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The energy overflows so much that you can see it. The intense red color looked threatening even to the naked eye. When you think it¡¯s like a storm¡­ ¡°It¡¯s falling.¡± The aether exploded, splitting the ground in half. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Chapter 17 Small pieces of stone that splattered in all directions hit Judith, but there was no time for pain. In front of her, the stone floor of the gymnasium cracked like a paddy field in a drought. The power to tear and split everything from your feet to the other side. The aether, which stung just by brushing by, swept away Judith. Her skin felt numb. ¡®The aether master who does not know the fear of death.¡¯ Judith realized once again that he was the one who climbed to the highest position with a single sword. He is a man wrapped in aether, tearing up mountains and streams. Who dares to tell him the horror of death? Giryu¡¯s aether was not of ordinary strength. The dented window frame could not hold out and fell to the floor. A dead silence came along with the sound of glass shards breaking. It was a sight where literally not a single rat could survive. ¡°This power¡­ it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as powerful as usual.¡± Giryu, who spoke up to that point, suddenly looked back at the broken hall with a fearful expression on his face. ¡­. I¡¯m doomed. Giryu scratched his ears in embarrassment, but it was already over. He sighed and said. ¡°The emotions that can amplify the power of the aether are different for each master.¡± ¡°Do you know any other Masters?¡± ¡°I know. But not everyone is social.¡± It means that they are not close enough to do something like an aether research group. ¡°The person I¡¯d like to talk to is the Commander of the White Knights, but he¡¯s really, uh¡­, he¡¯s the most faithful idiot I know, so I don¡¯t recommend him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Judith recalled the commander of the White Knights in her memory. She had never talked to him but the White Knight commander she knew was a really good-looking person. That was the only impression she had. But ¡®faithful fellow¡¯¡­ She was a little curious. ¡°At any rate, I would be the only one whom you could talk to. There¡¯s one in Rosetta, but I¡¯m having a hard time with the Empire right now.¡± Judith¡¯s expression hardened slightly. Rosetta was a kingdom bordering the Veritas Empire. Five years later, it was also the place where an all-out war broke out. ¡°There really are few Aether masters.¡± ¡°Of course. Even if you¡¯re lucky to awaken aether, it¡¯s not common to deal with it again. I¡¯m exhausted after using it in battle once or twice.¡± There are knights who awaken the aether, but most of the time they¡¯re not enough to be called masters. Even in the knights who are geniuses, the number is small. Using it effectively in practice was another matter. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a separate training method, it¡¯s not easy, is it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to agree.¡± Judith disagreed. For her, dealing with aether was easier than eating. Giryu was a little jealous of the genius, but he said without expressing it. ¡°As far as I can see, the dame¡¯s aether still has potential for development.¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s not good enough¡±. ¡°I¡¯m saying you can grow further. Don¡¯t take it negatively.¡± The appearance of Giryu correcting her words was very serious. ¡°For now, find an emotion strong enough to strengthen your aether.¡± ¡°Intense emotions¡­¡± Could it be anger? Judith quickly jumped to conclusions. ¡°And the next step is¡­ mental training is essential.¡± ¡°Mental training?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try it.¡± Giryu didn¡¯t say much. It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s difficult. It was hard for him too, so he felt terrified for her. When his subordinate, who had been laughing with him until yesterday, was thrown in the mud with his arms and legs lost, and had to endure somehow in the barren battlefield, Giryu felt an indescribable loneliness. That feeling of loneliness and helplessness became his driving force, becoming aether, breaking through the bones of his opponents. pg 9 The problem is that even after breaking it up like that, the emotions don¡¯t go down easily. It took quite some time for Giryu¡¯s emotions to become still. ¡°Even if the emotions come from your heart, you must not lose your reason. Only when you swing your sword with a clear purpose will the aether become stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Come and see me whenever you need advice.¡± Giryu spoke lightly, but not all new knights could simply go to the commander¡¯s office. Judith bowed her head. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for showing me.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for listening.¡± It is not enough to deal with it today, and the 1st training hall should be closed for the time being. Giryu decided to put his sword in its scabbard and stared at Judith. Judith was looking closely at the traces of his aether. Although it was covered by his uniform, his neck was sticking out, so the line of aether there was particularly prominent. ¡®I thought it would look good on you.¡¯ At a time like this, her thoughts on the tiara come out of nowhere. Although she is still hesitant of even a handful of goodwill¡­ She will definitely shine. She dazzles more than a tiara. ¡°Dame Judith.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dame will be a good knight.¡± Knowing that he would be dragged to the commander¡¯s office room in a little while for destroying the training hall, Giryu chose to face Judith and smile instead of running away. *** The current offender was the commander, but when he asked to save face because he was in front of a newcomer, Deschamps showed his last mercy and dragged him away.1 He said he was the main culprit of cutting down on the budget, and the kick on the shin to Giryu was quite fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing such a stupid thing. The training hall is a pretty mess.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re the only one who thinks I¡¯m cute.¡± ¡°I want to make your face pretty too. Shut up and follow me.¡± Deschamps, who was grabbing Giryu¡¯s sides, turned his head. ¡°The wounds seem to have healed well enough to blow away the gymnasium like this. From tomorrow, don¡¯t come to the commander¡¯s office and participate in training for new knights normally.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Judith nodded. ¡®But how did he know I broke it?¡¯ She had a small question. She was about to leave the hall, which had been temporarily closed, behind her, when Giryu called out to her. ¡°Oh, Sir Judith, I¡¯m saying this from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± ¡°If anything happens, don¡¯t keep it to yourself and come talk to me anytime.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Uh¡­ What¡­ Many things?¡± Giryu did not give a pointed example and hesitated. Unintentionally, Judith was unable to participate in the new knights¡¯ joint training due to an injury. She can¡¯t help it, but she was worried that she couldn¡¯t be mixed up with the knights. ¡®Am I worrying too much?¡¯ Judith only blinked as Giryu went in. If something happens, don¡¯t keep it to yourself and come to the captain¡­¡­. ¡®¡­..It¡¯s probably to sound polite.¡± Already, she had received enough and overflowing favor from Giryu. It¡¯s at the level where Jermel turned a blind eye to his indulgence. But she¡¯s going to be more indebted here? ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Judith didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words and greeted him lightly. She walked straight down the road to her quarters. If you get attached to it, it¡¯s your home, and now, the dormitory for the Red Knights has become a very comfortable place. Judith took off her uniform slowly. She hung her loose-fitting uniform on her hanger, and then she hung it on the wall so that it could be seen well. So that she can wear it right away. So she can wear it tomorrow. ¡®¡­..Tomorrow.¡¯ Oddly enough, this uniform makes people sentimental. Like a leader who reached out to choose this uniform. ¡®The imperial knights do not bow their heads anywhere.¡¯ When was the last time you wanted to twist your hair when it was upright? Judith laughed at Giryu¡¯s words. At any time, the past that will swallow her will come to the tip of my chin, but that desperate moment was not now. Judith admitted to feeling a little lighter. It was thanks to Giryu. ¡°Vice-captain.¡­¡± If you¡¯re a leader, you¡¯re a leader, and what is a vice-captain?2 While thinking so, I laughed because I was dumbfounded by my shameless idea. She was able to laugh. To her surprise. It¡¯s time for her to stop being swayed. Judith decided to sleep. She headed to the washroom. After brushing her teeth with salt, washing her face with soap, and shaking off the excess water from her hands. ¡®The bandage ¡­ can be loosened slowly.¡¯ If you¡¯re sick, you¡¯ll spend money. A lot of that, too. Judith didn¡¯t like being sick, and the cost of treatment was a waste. So I kept what I heard during the treatment. She carefully untied the bandages with her wet hands. The area around the neck became cool in an instant. And soon after, she noticed something strange. ¡°¡­This¡­¡±. The wound mark that crossed her neck was as faint as a solid line. It was red and swollen, but that was all. There shouldn¡¯t be anything other than that¡­. Judith¡¯s fingers traced over the mirror. First the mirror. After that, the fingers that used to run through the back of her neck moved quickly. But no matter how many times she tried, nothing changed. ¡°¡­¡­a lie, this¡­¡­.¡± She had a tattoo she had never seen before on the back of her neck. An hourglass-shaped tattoo. It was the power of God, Stigma. Judith stood in front of the sink for a while. It felt as if ice water had been splashed over from her head to her toes. For the past few days, she had become accustomed to the fact that she had returned to the past and had forgotten a fundamental question. Why didn¡¯t she die? Why, out of so many people, did she return? Did God Karnak want to bring up the forgotten question? ¡°Why do I have a stigma¡­¡± Stigma. A stigma is called the power of God. Judith knew nothing of theology. Although she learned basic reading and writing, she thought that theology and other non-monetary studies were only taught by noble people. She didn¡¯t even wonder, and she had no reason to wonder. As a result, she did not even know about the god Karnak, who formed the basis of the Veritas Empire. Still, the reason for recognizing that this tattoo is a stigma is simple. It¡¯s because she¡¯s seen Stigma in person in the past. ¡°Calipa¡­¡± It was thanks to her that Judith recognized Stigma. Calipa Impenor. Calipa was famous for wearing a black mourning dress even in the Knights Order, and she was just as famous as the only survivor of the Duke of Impenor. Lady of the Duke of Impenor. Calipa suffered the horrific events of her family being murdered by an unindetified assailant. What is surprising is the fact that after that day, the lady, who had never held her sword in her life, turned into a murderous genius who boasted of her great swordsmanship. It was possible because of the stigma that Calipa possessed. ¡°¡­Stigma of Slaughter.¡± Judith saw directly the skull-shaped stigma carved on Calipa¡¯s back. The two, who entered the same Order, took a bath together after their mission. It was to wash blood and stained dirt. The lady had a black tattoo on her smooth back. Calipa found it quite uncomfortable. It¡¯s like the stigma of a survivor. ¡®What do I do¡­¡­.¡¯ Confused thoughts subside one by one. Actually, it¡¯s an hourglass-shaped stigma. It was not difficult to predict what it meant. Judith has returned and is alive. As if turning an hourglass upside down. The stigma of slaughter that Calipa possessed was also similar. A skull, just as meaningful as that pattern. Calipa Impenor is a murder genius. The slaughter of all 70 intruders in the Castle was the work of Calipa and her skull-shaped Stigma. Although Calipa¡¯s hands were blistered after the mission was over, she excelled at killing people. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Judith was the one who witnessed the miracles of the stigma. The problem is, 20-year-old Judith shouldn¡¯t be aware of that. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) manhwa: chapter 12 ¨C 13 Chapter 18 ¡®I should not know about Calipa¡¯s Stigma at this time¡­¡¯ Judith couldn¡¯t possibly ask Calipa about her Stigma. Asking Calipa about her stigma is like asking a person bitten by a tiger to explain why they were bitten. Calipa had a Stigma right after she lost her entire family, and the moment she swore revenge. It¡¯s a question that would open up her wounds. It was the same thing that she couldn¡¯t ask before or now. What Judith knew about Stigma was what she remembered of Calipa telling her in the moment. ¡®And on top of that, of all things¡­¡¯ It is also crucial that the Order was divided. The Black Knights Order prohibits all unauthorized outsiders from entering. Of course, since she¡¯d been going there for 6 years, she knows a plausible back road. But, taking such a risk, visiting Calipa in the middle of the night and asking what Stigma is¡­ ¡°¡­that¡¯s too suspicious.¡± Calipa, good night. Actually, she also came here because she thought she had a stigma. What is her stigma? She was not sure, but she thought it had to do with time. ¡®I can¡¯t say it.¡¯ Judith gave up on thinking about it. Even if she had a plan and revealed that she returned back¡­ She can¡¯t say, ¡°I lived in the future where you committed suicide.¡± Judith hit her head on the pillow. A stigma is called the power of God. There is no doubt that it has special abilities. ¡®I¡¯ve even experienced it myself.¡¯ This stigma must have something to do with regression. That¡¯s it. Judith erased the option of asking Calipa from her mind. She¡¯d rather study alone since she couldn¡¯t dig up the wounds of a friend who committed suicide. ¡®Let¡¯s go to the library.¡¯ As she quickly made up her mind, her realistic judgments were branching out. Stigma should be hidden. It is shaped like an hourglass with a clear meaning. Someone, like her, may recognize Stigma. At least Calipa will recognize it. Fortunately, Judith had plenty of time. There is plenty of time to find out why she returned and what Stigma is. The status of knight let her freely use the library. Even theological books are scattered around the Imperial Palace. Borrowing them is not difficult. Judith lay down. All sorts of chaotic emotions built up, floating like dust, and then disappeared. ¡®God¡­ I¡¯ve never believed in it.¡¯ The time to wonder why this happened to her is over. The only thing she was worried about was being alone. As always. *** Peon Grand opened his eyes at the sound of a thump. Did he fall asleep? He planned to train after dinner, but it seems he fell asleep. ¡®I slept longer than I thought.¡¯ Peon grumbled and was startled. What was that sound just now? Based on his experience, it sounded similar to a stone thrown by a catapult hitting a wall. ¡®Is it an attack? What kind of madman would attack the Imperial Palace!¡¯ He hurriedly took his sword and set out. Peon Grand was thirty-seven this year. It has been over ten years since he became an imperial knight, and he is a senior recognized by everyone in the Red Knights. The ones who became imperial knights with Peon went down to the quiet countryside before they died or were injured. He¡¯s the only one doing active duty. Peon had the pride he deserved. But that pride was shattered not long ago. It was because of the new knight who openly insulted him in the skill test. And the remaining pride was completely broken the moment Peon arrived at the hall. ¡°Are you confident that you will become stronger?¡± He could tell even though he hadn¡¯t entered the arena. It was Commander Giryu¡¯s voice. ¡®Why is the commander here?¡¯ In terms of age, Giryu was much younger than him. A young naive kid. That was Peon¡¯s first impression of Giryu. However, Giryu¡¯s skills were beyond Peon¡¯s reach. Those who know the person named Giryu know that he would never come to the training hall. Peon knew that. He was angry, but the difference between his and Giryu¡¯s skills was huge. At first, he was a leader who aroused opposition. However, time has made them acknowledge Giryu. He had no choice but to admit it. After a month of swearing at him, saying who would put such a young man in the commander¡¯s position, Giryu defeated all the beasts of the southwestern Krata region. It was Peon¡¯s hometown. The following year, it was also Giryu that defeated the demonic beasts that poured out massively in the west. The commander was really, really strong. So Peon wasn¡¯t jealous. Even though he would pour alcohol that evening, he praised his young friend, saying he was amazing. That was the last pride left for Peon. People are not jealous of elephants. Giryu is not like us. He¡¯s just a different species. When he said this, his colleagues who quit now laughed, saying that he was right. Among the knights who implicitly agreed, Peon was able to laugh. He tried to compromise with reality. He did¡­. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Dame, would you like to become the vice-captain?¡± Peon realized. There was another person in the hall. Vice-captain? As far as he knew, Giryu had never once spoken about a vice-captain. Even Deschamps Ritz, who has been with him for 20 years, was not given the authority of the ¡®vice-captain¡¯. He was only a lieutenant. Looking into the inside of the gym, Peon wondered who this invitation was to, and he was shocked like a person struck by lightning. The new knight who insulted him in the skill test. It was Judith. Peon quickly realized. The vibrations of aether, which made his flesh tremble, were flowing from her, not from Giryu. ¡®No way.¡¯ The aether that filled the training hall was grayish-white. It was not the red ether of Commander Giryu. Even the practice model, which had crushed Peon¡¯s sword several times, had been destroyed. ¡®No way!¡¯ Peon clenched his fists involuntarily. But the next moment he was suffocating, as if someone had grabbed him by the collar. ¡°As far as I can see, your Aether still has potential for development.¡± More development? It can get stronger? Even thought it was as strong as a monster? It was eight years ago, at the age of twenty-nine, that Peon was able to use aether. That¡¯s why he, who considered retiring at the age of 30, decided to remain in the enemy squad. Because he believed he could be stronger. So, when Peon saw Judith¡¯s aether and sword, he felt an unbearable sense of deprivation. An indescribable low-level jealousy engulfed his eyes. ¡®Why¡­¡­¡¯ A sting that poked him like a wedge. A slash that hits all the way to the chin. A swordsmanship that thoroughly subdues the opponent, just like an imperial knight. That¡¯s the sword that Peon wanted to wield. That is the talent that Peon had dreamed of until he was thirty-seven. However, the reality was far from the ideal, and the swordsmanship he had pursued so far threw him away. ¡°For now, find an emotion strong enough to strengthen your aether, dame.¡± Unable to bear it at all, Peon left. Peon left the two behind and walked to the 3rd gymnasium. The hand that took out the sword trembled. He wanted to cut anything at random. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh¡­¡± Vice-captain? That stupid little girl? ¡°Argh!¡± Peon swung his sword recklessly. The aether he breathed in with all his might, whitishly formed on the tip of the sword, and then disappeared. Peon¡¯s ether couldn¡¯t even last a minute. He hit the practice model, but it bounced off several times. His wrist hurt. As he wielded it with all his strength, his blade was terribly damaged. Peon would have cursed at someone wielding a sword like this, saying that he was a crazy bastard who didn¡¯t even have the right to hold a sword. Still, he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Ahhhh! Arghh!¡± In an instant, countless scenes flashed through Peon¡¯s mind. Giryu¡¯s face at the front of the skill test. A new knight sighed as if she was tired while sparring with him. A test that everyone was impressed with. The swordsmanship of the two aether masters was as beautiful as sword dance¡­ Kaaang! A deafening sound was heard from afar. Not only the floor, but also the entire Knights¡¯ Building shook. Without the barrier, the place would have collapsed due to the shock. It was obvious where the source of the sound was. It was clear what happened and who did it. They were already familiar with the aetheric wave from Giryu. There was no way he could have mistaken the captain¡¯s aether, which had made him miserable countless times. Peon couldn¡¯t stand it and slammed his sword recklessly. ¡°Damn¡­ Damn it!!¡± Goddamn it! Peon let go of the sword due to the pain that seemed to tear his hand apart. The tip of the broken blade fell on the floor casually. The sword loaded with aether as best as it could be, did not inflict any damage on the model for practice. ¡°¡­Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± The broken sword looked like himself. It didn¡¯t look good. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 13 Kakaopage sucks ass lmao. Cutting this chapter short since ¡°Arc 3 ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡± starts at page 25 of chapter 18 if it makes sense. Every chapter in kakaopage has around 30 pages but ¡°Arc 3¡± cut in at page 25 so I¡¯m incorporating the last 5 pages into Chapter 19. Just a reminder that I¡¯m calling them ¡°Arcs¡± when in reality they are the Chapters but with names (idk how to describe it. As I said before in Chapter 9: The chapters are divided kind of like arcs. from chapter 1 to 8 it was ¡°Arc 1 ¨C Knight and Swordsman¡± and chapter 9 to 18 is ¡°Arc 2 ¨C A Handful of Goodwill¡± and now the 3rd Arc is ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, starting from chapter 19. I hope it makes sense lol) Just kakaopage being kakaopage i guess Also, it¡¯d be a pain in the ass to release chapters per arc. I just think it¡¯s better to release them like this instead of a mass update every 1 or 2 months. Chapter 19 Judith returned to training as a new knight. The bandage that had been loosened was put back on. It was because she could not cover all of the Stigma with her uniform alone. ¡°Judith? What book is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to read it once whenever I have time, come here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ {The War of Karnak}, {The Origin of Theology}, {The History of Veritas Empire that Begins with Theology}¡­ Are they all theology books?¡± ¡°Violet, stop talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to start class.¡± Violet, who had been ignoring Judith¡¯s call, sighed deeply. She glanced at the books Judith had borrowed several times before approaching. ¡°Can you take all of that? Isn¡¯t that a lot¡± ¡°There must be.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your answer?¡± pg 2 Even she thought it was an insincere answer. Judith turned away. ¡°From today on, Violet, I will give you a customized class. Come to think of it, I made the class plan too easily.¡± ¡°No¡­ Think about it again, Judith. Even if you made it easy, it won¡¯t bother me.¡± If Judith was thorough, Violet would grumble about it. Violet dissuaded her with a worried face. Of course, it was nonsense. It¡¯s already too late. ¡°As long as you teach, you have to be thorough.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just not do it now? I think I was too hasty.¡± ¡°There is no rush to learning.¡± ¡°Once I decided to learn from you, I was impatient.¡± Violet slowly backed away, but Judith was not one to let go. Calipa, Raymond, and Louis watched the scene. The three took a seat on the stone steps of the empty lot. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s trying so hard for useless things. It¡¯ll be hard to get away from Judith anyway.¡± Raymond talked to himself, looking at the two quarreling. Beside him, Louis laid his handkerchief on Calipa¡¯s seat. The Count¡¯s eldest son, Louis, was worried about having Lady Calipa sit on a dirt floor like this. ¡°Sit down, my lady.¡± ¡°Thank you. However, I think it¡¯s time for you to drop the title.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying. But I¡¯m just used to addressing you this way.¡± Louis confirmed that Calipa was seated and then sat down. ¡°We will live and watch the world for a long time. Seeing all those sights because I live.¡±1 Raymon took the almonds from her pocket and chewed them. last pg of ch 18 *** Violet tried to escape from the training, and Judith followed her like a shadow. Although both are stubborn, Judith deserved to be called iron stubborn among them. The scuffle had already come to an end. ¡°Louis, who¡¯s going to give up in the end? I¡¯m 20,000 gold on Violet training.¡± ¡°I can bet about 100,000 gold on that one.¡± ¡°If Judith finds out you made a bet, she¡¯ll have it doubled.¡± ¡°Eek.¡± At Calipa¡¯s point, Rayburn trembled as if in fear. Violet, Calipa, Judith, Louis, Raymond. The five have lived without prior contact at all. Their relationship began when they were assigned to a five-man platoon during their training camp. Louis and Calipa are nobles. In comparison, Violet, Judith, and Raymond were commoners. Since the son of a count and the duchess barely met with the common people, no one expected the platoon to run properly. But, you have to open the lid to know how to cook. Calipa and Louis were well-educated people from good families. Although there was a difference in status, he was basically a person who knew how to be considerate of others, and he had a strong will to fit into the platoon. Although Raymond had a tough personality, he was a man of basic character.2 Not to mention Violet. She had the talent to be loved by others like a hamster. If there¡¯s a problem, she¡¯s the only one. ¡°Can you believe that scene? The hard-working Judith is chasing after Violet to train?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it when I see it¡­ but it¡¯s interesting.¡± During the training camp, it was Judith who hated Violet the most. Judith, who appeared with the splendid title of Aether Master, stood out among the trainees. The four looked at Judith from different perspectives, and their gazes merged into one within a week. It was the gaze of a troublemaker. ¡°I should¡¯ve picked another team¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean that?¡± Louis laughed. pg 6 The first day at the dorm. Judith went out with the platoon support fee at will and had a fight with the platoon next door. The result was a jackpot of jackpots. Violet, who ran as if the world had collapsed and insisted on not doing this, changed as a person after she tasted gambling. After that, everything was a breeze. Sometimes Violet came to her senses that she really shouldn¡¯t be like this, but that was very rare. Judith, who grew close to Violet, was not an ordinary person, saying that it would be good for all of us if the platoon application fee increased, even after coming all the way here and insisting on taking a step. Of course, ending a gamble was a bittersweet end. Judith and the four of them placed their final stake and rolled the dice their opponent brought. The result was a magnificent defeat. Judith ran wildly, saying that it would be okay to submit to the result, and in the end, after making a fuss, the instructor caught her and dragged her away. ¡°It would have been great if I had only chosen another hole at that time¡­¡±3 Raymond murmured, drunk on the vain glory of the past. Naturally, the platoon support funds were confiscated. If it hadn¡¯t been for the emergency fund that Raymond had stolen, all five of them would have been starving. Now that he thought about it, it¡¯s a mystery how he even thought of gambling with a four-week training application fee. Gambling blinds people. ¡°Still, I liked it. It was sad to lose, but¡­ it was fun.¡± Calipa laughed softly. It was the first gamble in her life that Calipa, who had grown up as a noble lady, had a chance to do at the training camp. Perhaps that¡¯s why Calipa couldn¡¯t forget. On the last day of her training, she noticed how delicious the honey muffins were when they ate together. ¡°The muffins were really good.¡± ¡°That muffin, I stole it from the restaurant.¡± ¡°¡­.. You did?¡± ¡°It tastes better when stolen, my lady.¡± As if she found out for the first time, she had an amazed look behind the black veil. Calipa¡¯s blue eyes blinked nonstop. Raymond giggled and started weeping about his past performances. It was mainly about how badly they behaved and how they sneaked out food. pg 11 Louis let the conversation pass. He was staring at Judith. ¡®¡­¡­ She wasn¡¯t that kind of person.¡¯ Louis was born as the eldest son of the count. He was raised as an imperial nobleman for 21 years, and followed his father¡¯s teachings thoroughly. ¡®If you want to deal with people, look at them properly.¡¯ From an early age, Louie met a variety of people regardless of status. Thanks to this, he grew up as a young man who knew what people wanted. As such Louis understood, Judith was not such a person. Teaching someone¡­ she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would spend her time for free on a demanding job. ¡®At first¡­.¡¯ Judith was even dry in her self-introduction. It was like that from the first day of the training camp. It was different from the timid Violet and Rayman who tested him. She just gave her name and it was over. Judith was all the same. It was none of her business whether a thunderbolt fell at the training center or a typhoon hit during the training schedule. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t interested in anything other than money. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks So these days, Louis was confused. ¡®¡­Have I misunderstood Judith?¡¯ At the end of Louis¡¯ gaze was Judith. Judith was in a confrontation with Violet. Violet with a wooden sword and Judith with nothing. Violet had an overwhelming advantage, but her wooden sword could not reach Judith. She even suppressed her with her bare hands, not enough to point out that her hand continued to be empty. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ Not so long ago, she wasn¡¯t like that. Judith was a person who went out of the palace on holidays and sold the names of imperial knights. She calmly said that she robbed a pickpocketer and returned the stolen money. There were times when she came in with blood on her gray uniform. ¡®How can a person change like that?¡¯ His gaze on Judith shifted to the theological books she borrowed. It was then that a stone brushed on the books. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t know there were people here. Sorry?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Seniors.¡± Louis got up almost at the same time as Rayburn. It was a vacant lot a little far from the Knights building, so it was a rare place. ¡°Who¡¯s your senior? Do you think this is an academy?¡± ¡°Excuse me, Sir Frederick.¡± The reddish-brown eyes were harsh. Frederick was a red knight with a difference of five or six years from them. He was a force to be reckoned with by any rookie knight. ¡°I almost kicked you because you were all gathered together.¡± Louis¡¯ eyebrows furrowed slightly. Louis was always uncomfortable with the unique hierarchical culture of the Knights Templar. Rules are everywhere, but the Knights were especially harsh. It¡¯s an opportunity to ignore your status and spit out informal speech. Since he experienced this when he was a freshman, there was a special feeling that you too should suffer. ¡°It¡¯s polite not to at least do that to a lady.¡± ¡°Courtesy be damned. Are you calling her a noble lady these days, even if she was kicked out of the duke¡¯s family?¡± At those words, Calipa jumped up from her seat. ¡°Hey, why are you doing this? Let¡¯s go over there with me. Don¡¯t do this here.¡± Raymond smiled warmly and intervened. Sneaking in between Frederick and Calipa, he waved his hand back and forth. His smile was his specialty.4 ¡°It¡¯s Impenor, the Duke of Impenor.¡± ¡°What is this bastard, why is he pretending to be friendly?¡± Frederick pushed Raymond away. Raymond took a step back, exhaling dust. Raymon was still smiling, but his forehead had veins popping out. ¡°As you live your life, you can pretend to be close. Why are you pushing me?¡±5 ¡°If you live, you can hit it, where are you rolling your eyes?¡± Frederick gestured as if to poke Raymond¡¯s eyes out. ¡°Let¡¯s go the way we were going.¡± At that time, a calm voice came out from behind Louis¡¯s back, who was trying to dissuade him. It was Judith Violet walked behind her back and chased her. Judith raised her amber-colored eyes languidly, without a single flinch. ¡°What?¡± pg 21 ¡°As I lived my life, I had the experience of exploding someone¡¯s dick with aether, so if you don¡¯t want that to happen, go your way.¡± Louis almost fell off the stone steps at all times. While he was startled by his harsh words, Frerick¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Judith.¡± Calipa said, calling out to her. Judith sighed and corrected the expression to be more dark. ¡°I¡¯m still inexperienced at separating the pillar and the bell. Could you please turn it off?¡± Judith said with strength in the last sentence. ¡®¡­ As expected, it¡¯s weird!¡¯ Louis really thought so. His face turned red at the absurd expression. It is an expression enough to make everyone who was listening feel ashamed. It was natural for Fredrick to grit his teeth with anger. It was when he raised his hand toward Judith. ¡°Frederick.¡± A voice he had never heard of was not enough to stop him, so he blocked his hand. It was his senior knight, Peon Grand. ¡°I was wondering where you went.¡± ¡°Sir Peon!¡± Frerick¡¯s face twitched. Peon said without giving a glance to Judith. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some onions.¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s with this situation¡­!¡± Peon didn¡¯t blink an eye at Frederick¡¯s burst of anger. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± But after a while, Frederick stopped getting angry. A mean smile spread across his lips. Like someone who realized what Peon wanted to say. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Frederick sighed and lowered his hand. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll see you kids later.¡± Frederick glanced at Judith and Raymond. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to figure out what that meant. The next day, Frederick and Peon threw a sack in front of them. It was the morning training session for the Red Knights. Wherever the instructor went, Frederick and Peon came along. ¡°Today¡¯s training is gonna be fun.¡± Louis had a bad feeling. Violet and Raymon, both looking down at the sack, had similar expressions on their faces. On the other hand, Judith was not very impressed. She had the same expression on her face as when she was involved in something that didn¡¯t make any money. ¡°The guys who are so proud of themselves are going to be Imperial knights, and it won¡¯t be much fun to train, right?¡± Frerick said in a very pleasant tone. ¡°If you want to climb up the hill, we¡¯ll have to give you some good training methods. This one¡¯s called ¡®taking someone¡¯s tears with onions.¡± Saying so, Frederick took the onion out of the sack. Until then, Judith was still the same. Indifferently, she thought the training name was like a dog¡¯s game ¡®Do you see now?¡¯6 Most of the newcomers, including Louis, were puzzled. ¡°From now on, I will divide the attack and defense into pairs.The one who received the onion is the defense.¡± Frerick pulled the onion out of the bag and threw it. Judith took the onion flying her way. She was told to take the defense. Peon¡¯s fingers picked each person one by one. Judith¡¯s partner was Louis. ¡°The defender puts an onion on the top of his foot. Never drop it, and the attacker attacks his partner for 3 minutes.¡± ¡°What kind of training is this?¡± ¡°This is training in case you get your ankles tied by a magic beast¡¯s power.. Even if you can¡¯t move, your upper body needs to be able to move quickly to survive.¡± Peon spoke quickly, as if he had prepared an answer. Louis was forced to face Judith. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only And up to this point, Louis and all the new knights were unaware of the worst part of this training. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 14 Short notice: I¡¯m starting school again in about two weeks, so I apologize in advance for any delays in the chapters. Chapter 20 ¡°If you drop the onion, your partner will get hit instead, so focus.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Someone shouted loudly and protested. ¡°I will take responsibility for the mistake myself. The reason why my partner is subject to corporal punishment¡­¡± ¡°If an imperial knight can¡¯t stop the beasts, the people of the empire will suffer anyway. Does responsibility fall behind solidarity? ¡°But isn¡¯t this simple training?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to regard training as a real fight, then get out. The responsibility rests with your partner.¡± Louis, who was listening, clenched his teeth. In Louis¡¯ eyes, Judith¡¯s onion on the top of her foot looked dangerous as if it were about to fall down at any moment. He was not afraid of being hit by Judith¡¯s mistake. What Louis was afraid of was the opposite. What if Judith, who is still injured, gets beaten because of him? ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if I see you going easy on your partner, I will kick you on the spot.¡± Peon¡¯s voice was fierce. ¡°¡­.Judith.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Focus.¡± Judith said so, but Louis couldn¡¯t concentrate at all. ¡°Start.¡± As soon as Peon¡¯s words fell, lamentable sighs flowed out from all over the training arena. Some people screamed as they dropped onions from their feet without realizing it. He couldn¡¯t help it once the training began. Louis swung his sword. Judith took a deep breath and then held her breath. She delicately deflected her Louis sword and began to spar. Judith¡¯s left foot did not budge. Her longsword let Louis¡¯s sword slip three times. She swept the blade that fell in front of her straight down to the left and hit it gently. There was a slight recoil, but the onion did not roll off. They went back and forth several times, but the situation did not change. Louis slashed the sword at Judith diagonally. This time it was a powerful strike, but Judith twisted her wrist upwards and gently pushed it away. After that, a similar situation was repeated. Judith read the trajectory of Louis¡¯ sword with superhuman concentration. Short frictions occurred in succession, like a violin string touching the bow. The long sword, which slid and stretched out, grazed Louis¡¯ blonde hair several times. ¡°Don¡¯t do it lightly.¡± Peon kicked Louis on the back. Louis tried to refute that he had never done that, but realized the situation around him. All trainees except Judith had dropped their onions. Louis was kicked in the back for being blind. ¡°Stop.¡± Knowing that there was no point in doing more, Peon stopped the two of them. All the strength was gone from his arm. Louis really wanted to put the sword down. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about dropping your onion. It¡¯s just that there are always freaks among us¡­¡± Peon glanced at Judith and laughed. ¡°Things like monsters are everywhere. Replace the offense and defense.¡± The expression ¡®monsters¡¯ was by no means a compliment. Rather, it was more of an insult. But there was no one to reclaim his words. Louis brushed his sweat-soaked blonde hair carelessly. His red eyes were full of confusion, and he moved non-stop.1 The moment Louis put the onion on his foot, he realized how great Judith¡¯s talent was. It felt like all the nerves in his body were focused on his foot. ¡­..how can he not drop this? ¡°Start.¡± Judith moved at intervals for a while. Her longsword pierced the front and entered. It was a standard attack, as described in the textbook. Louis¡¯s sword slashed at it. At the same time, the onion rolled off the top of my foot. Far from a minute, he couldn¡¯t hold out for half of it. Louis bowed his head in disbelief. Others had a similar situation. Raymond, paired with Violet, was biting his lip looking at the onion he had dropped. ¡°Stop.¡± Peon licked his lips and looked towards Judith. A strange silence filled the training ground. ¡°It seems that there is only one person who will survive an encounter with Demonic Weeds, compared to an Aether Master, these guys here are all baggage and useless.¡± Frederick laughed and locked the training ground door. ¡°You lose your life if you leave your comrade. Dame Judith, you¡¯ve had the wrong comrade.¡± Peon said while kicking the onion. ¡°Everyone whose partner dropped an onion, get down.¡± Peon ordered. Then, the only person standing on the training ground without lying down was Louis. Louis sincerely wanted to be there, not Judith. The misery of standing alone was a helplessness that he had never experienced before. Peon started to kick the knights who were lying face down with an expressionless face. Frederick double-checked that the gym door was locked. ¡°Do you think this is harsh? You¡¯ll find out when you go on your first mission. There are definitely people who will appreciate me.¡± It was a kick that held anger. Some newcomers groaned. If they rolled around or collapsed, he kicked their sides again. Turning around once, the last place Peon arrived was in front of Judith. ¡°The Demonic Beast Weed is weak against fire. If you want to beat it alone, you have to be able to cut them off with a sword or use a flame stone quickly while still caught by the ankles. Judging from the situation, these new recruits all seem to be dying, aren¡¯t they? Dame Judith?¡± Before Judith could answer, Peon kicked her in the stomach. As soon as he saw the ruthless kick, Louis¡¯s face turned white. The sound of her groaning a little was clearly heard by Louis. He felt like dying. Peon took a breath and grabbed Judith¡¯s arm and lifted it up. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I advise you as a senior. It¡¯s good to get along with colleagues, but if a weak ally is watching your back you will get killed¡­¡± ¡°I will take care of my colleagues.¡± Judith shook off his arm completely. Her eyes were very angry. ¡°After all, I want to avoid those who vent their anger on their juniors.¡± It was quiet everywhere. In silence, all the knights watched as the two stared at each other. The corner of Peon¡¯s right lip rose slightly. He raised his shaking hand. Judith didn¡¯t look away. The moment that hand reached her cheek, she immediately looked like she would break Peon¡¯s fingers. Then someone knocked on the training ground door as if to break it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Open the door.¡± Peon¡¯s hand stood tall in the air. Frederick¡¯s eyes widened a little. Reddish brown eyes searched around. ¡°¡­Lord Peon.¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Peon lowered his hand and said. As soon as Frederick heard Peon¡¯s words, he opened the locked training ground door. Frederick¡¯s face was slightly stiff as he opened the door and looked at the incoming person. This is because the person standing outside was, in a sense, more dangerous than the commander. ¡°Deschamps¡­¡­¡± There was no knight who didn¡¯t recognize him. Deschamps¡¯s sculptural features were severely distorted. It was as if the word discomfort were drawn into his face. Unlike Frederick, Peon looked around the training ground without much fuss. ¡°The training instructor has been away for a few days due to a chronic illness. I will repeat the training I did today for the time being, so make sure to practice.¡± When Peon ordered the disbandment, the knights left the training ground individually. Of course, Judith glared at Peon until the end and did not move. ¡°I told you to get out.¡± Only after Louis and Violet took her arms one by one did Judith turn. A smile appeared on Judith¡¯s lips as she passed Peon. Peon didn¡¯t miss it, but he couldn¡¯t call Judith out. Deschamps was still there. ¡°Sir Frederick, I think you should leave.¡± He shot him a look that said he would hang him upside down if he didn¡¯t move. Frederick, who looked at him warily, left without saying a word. Only those two remained at the training ground. ¡°Sir Peon. I¡¯m going to ask you straightforwardly.¡± Deschamps closed the training ground door with his foot and approached Peon. His green eyes gleamed with irritation. To blindly evaluate him, the opponent is Deschamps Ritz. A knight of omniscience. Many new knights who joined the Red Knights simply evaluate Deschamps as a Giryu¡¯s adjutant. However, the true value of Deschamps becomes more valued the more he goes up in ranks. Deschamps Ritz does not draw the sword. No one bets a fight anyway, because they know how to win every match. Because of his short stature and big eyes, they looked down on him, but even counting the people who called him names, ten fingers were not enough. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m called a bastard among the Red Knights?¡±2 ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you did know, so I came to tell you on purpose.¡± Deschamps cut off Peon¡¯s words. ¡°The reason I¡¯m called a bastard is because I¡¯m the first to start the chaos that Giryu will make.¡± He said as he looked at Peon. ¡°I hope you get a sense of whether I¡¯m here because of you.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s important enough for the well-known adjutant to visit in person.¡± Deschamps¡¯s anger dripped down like melted candle wax. ¡°It¡¯s important. As a senior knight, to take the lead and train new knights, isn¡¯t it important?¡± ¡°Did you bring your busy body only to say something like that?¡± ¡°Only? Don¡¯t be nervous and listen up straight to save face. If the discipline of the knights is disturbed while you try to raise your nose, then neither I nor Giryu will stand still.¡± It was three years ago when Giryu and Deschamps took over the Red Knights. There were hardly any people who welcomed the knight commander and lieutenant who suddenly fell from the sky with open arms. At that time, the Knights looked like knights in a good way, but frankly speaking, they were a group of thugs with no guidance. Because of this, Giryu committed himself to the order, and made considerable efforts to win the trust of his subordinates. Deschamps was the same. Deschamps knew that he could not earn the trust of others due to his harsh and hysterical personality. So, he tried in the opposite direction to Giryu. Deschamps replaced all the knights that broke the discipline. Not suited to his handsome appearance, he struggled with the Knight, willing to personally fight within the order. There are one or two people who have been swept away by Deschamps¡¯s hysteria over the past year. But even knowing this, Peon put sarcasm in his words. He couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°If I don¡¯t stand still, what, will you show me a trick?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Did your almighty omniscient Stigma tell you the direction in which my hair will blow?¡± ¡°¡­What are you implying? Why is my Stigma coming up here?¡± Deschamps was annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s an art when it stops being passed on. Isn¡¯t it disgusting to do this every time a newcomer with better skills than you comes in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deal with aether either. Except for Dame Judith, there are less than ten people in our Order who can maintain their aether for more than 10 minutes.¡± Deschamps replied indifferently. Being able to handle the aether is special in itself. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Different beings are the most ostracized wherever they go. But does that justify assault? ¡°You can¡¯t lead until you do your part, but isn¡¯t it pitiful that you put acorns on your dog¡¯s food and sat down?¡±3 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 14 Chapter 21 Deschamps kicked an onion. The rotten vegetable flew away and crashed into the wall of the training ground. ¡°Are you training while you are doing something like this? Are you too busy blocking the path of others after becoming a senior knight?¡± ¡°A person with a good ability like you doesn¡¯t deserve to say that.¡± ¡°Stigma is not such a great skill¡­¡± ¡°Captain Giryu seems to like the new Aether master a lot.¡± Peon cut off his words. ¡°He seemed really interested in her, he even asked her to be vice-captain.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Deschamp¡¯s expression hardened. Peon was convinced that what he had said was not in vain at all. ¡°If she¡¯s going to be in such a high position, she should be ready to be criticized. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be easier to live as a knight if I help her balance it out?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re helping her out?¡± Peon did not respond. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Deschamps was very annoyed. It is true that Judith is a good knight. Since she¡¯s an aether master. But, to be precise, she was a good knight in ¡®skills only¡¯. Judith, reflected in Deschamps¡¯ eyes, was a new chick knight who was still late to work. Did he have to explain every single thing in which she was still immature? Something about this situation where he had to cover for Judith and what? Vice-captain? Even though he¡¯s never heard of it? After all, everything is Giryu¡¯s fault. 70% of Deschamp¡¯s troublesome work was caused by Giryu, and that law has not been broken today. With a faithful oath to keep Giryu silent, Deschamps opened his mouth. ¡°Stop doing unnecessary things. You just hate knights who are more talented than you. You don¡¯t want to see a person who is better than you being praised and recognized, right? Or you can refute it now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Help? It¡¯s funny, how many times did Giryu point out to you to change your posture every time you fight even though you¡¯re a senior knight? Do you want me to count the number of times he¡¯s fought without stigma?¡± Deschamps felt his fever rise sharply with anger. ¡°You haven¡¯t listened to Giryu for years, but now you¡¯re talking about balance? You should be embarrassed of yourself. If I were you, I would be so ashamed I¡¯d quit the Order and being a knight altogether.¡± Deschamps gave a final warning because he knew only his mouth hurt anyway. ¡°Stop it. Today is the last day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If the discipline of the Knights is disturbed because of you, you will have to pay the price.¡± Deschamps didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he tried to turn around. If it wasn¡¯t for Peon, who was fidgeting and furious, he would have kicked the door on his way out. ¡°People like you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can people with talent and connections like you understand how I feel?¡± What? Deschamps now had a headache. He almost wanted to throw the time he respected him as a senior in the trash can for a person who was thirty-seven years old and said that kind of thing now. He can¡¯t believe he has to listen to something you¡¯ll only hear at the academy in the middle of a knight order. This had to be a joke. Deschamps replied coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I even want to.¡± Bang, the door of the training ground was broken, so the world was sealed. Deschamps left the training ground behind. ¡®I hope he didn¡¯t overdo it.¡¯ Of course, if you¡¯re a human being, you won¡¯t do that. If Peon was a person who knew how to properly help, he would not have rushed to the training ground because of the future shown by his Omniscient Stigma. Training with onions on top of your feet is plausible harassment. The excuse was good. Demonic weed beast response training. However, there is only one way to respond to the demonic weed. That training is just an excuse. An excuse for seniors to harass the juniors. ¡®I should¡¯ve come a little faster.¡¯ If so, he could have caught him there as a current offender. They were colleagues whom he would entrust to his back, no matter how skilled they were. Yet he unilaterally harassed them like that. It was the first time it happened. If Frederick hadn¡¯t locked the door, he would have hit the scene and disciplined him on the spot. ¡®But when I asked the new knights, they¡­¡¯ Deschamps shook his head. The role of a whistleblower is difficult for anyone to assume. If you proudly said in front of the commander that you were beaten up by a senior knight, then it¡¯s sure the senior would bully you in a different way. He felt like his brain was boiling with anger. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ From the moment the talented knight and Aether master came in, it was something that was planned. So, Deschamps felt responsible for not being able to stop the assault that took place in the Knights Order even though ¡®he knew it would be like this¡¯. He also felt anger. ¡°Deschamps?¡± And he and Giryu were so close that Giryu had to face an angry Deschamps.. With an unknowing face, Giryu was walking towards the training ground. It was the same as what Deschamps had seen with the omniscient stigma. ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Wait, why are you mad¡­?¡± ¡°Did you forget the deadline for the Berquess draft, captain? I must have told you not to step out of the commander¡¯s office until the appointment was finished!!¡± Deschamps¡¯s nagging struck the hallway. Giryu knew that Deschamps wasn¡¯t usually this angry. The level of anger was maxed out, and one couldn¡¯t ask him why he had such a temperament. He had to shut up and be considerate. ¡°I¡¯m here to cool off for a moment! I heard that the new knights are training, so I wanted to see if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s appropriate¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, training is over, go back!¡± ¡°What? Did you come here to see them? You shamelessly left me alone in the commander¡¯s room?!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Go back!¡± Deschamps pushed him away. He didn¡¯t even give him a chance to whine, and his tone of voice was harsh. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± At Giryu¡¯s words, Deschamps groaned. Deschamps grew up in the Lwalchmei county. His father, Cesar Ritz, was an outstanding knight. He took his adopted son, Deschamps, and settled at the Lwalchmei county where his life ended.1 For Deschamps, Giryu was an alumni who he had to serve since he was young, a friend, and a family member who he learned the sword with together. Of course, there were differences in status. Giryu was a person who could beat up Deschamps¡¯s arrogant personality at any time. However, Giryu did not. Giryu was a man who could live without the law.2 In a good sense, rather than getting angry like now, he surrendered and raised both hands as if comforting him. He wanted to take a walk, but he smiled shamelessly, saying that he failed to escape. So Deschamps didn¡¯t like Giryu being criticized. Even if he was angry, he didn¡¯t want to see anyone slandering the Giryu. He hated it so much he wanted to just beat them all up.3 Deschamps still remembered the gratitude he felt when Giryu and Alpen cried for him on the day his adoptive father died. So, he decided to serve the Lwalchmei family for as long as his gratitude remains. That oath from his childhood still stood today, and has been going on for over ten years. Therefore, what was precious to Giryu was also precious to him. The efforts made by Giryu were the same as those he made. If the responsibility of the Knights Commander is heavy for Giryu, it is a heavy duty for him, too. There is no need to use a knife to catch a cow to catch a fence, and there is no need to worry about this every day. This kind of work should be done on its own. Deschamps, who thought so, turned away. ¡°Giryu, did you choose a vice-captain without my knowledge?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t pick them, I just had a candidate in mind.¡± ¡°Is it Dame Judith?¡± Giryu said the answer with a low laugh. He¡¯s glad Deschamps was ahead. He¡¯s glad he didn¡¯t see his face wrinkled. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°As an Aether master, what would be difficult? She¡¯s a newbie now, but won¡¯t it be different in half a year?¡± ¡°Anyone can look the part as long as they can handle the sword well. Dame Judith is not yet someone worthy of leading others.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ we¡¯ll see, and I¡¯m not looking for her to look the part.¡± It was a sharp point, so he did not deny Giryu. However, to the point of promising a future, Giryu was counting on her. So Deschamps prayed sincerely. May Peon Grand, who lives with a sense of inferiority, take her and stop doing useless things. He sincerely hoped that the discipline of the Knights, which was established with a sense of responsibility along with Giryu, would not be shaken. Of course, life doesn¡¯t always go as desired. Knowing that, he couldn¡¯t help but wish for that. *** Giryu went back to the commander¡¯s room. He said that he would not get sidetracked, in order to keep his promise to Deschamps. As soon as Deschamps entered the commander¡¯s room, he shoved his nose into the paperwork. Giryu wiggled his toes in front of the commander¡¯s office desk, which was facing him again. ¡®Well¡­ that¡¯s it.¡¯ Time suggests a lot. There is a level of anger, and Giryu has read a lot from Deschamps¡¯s attitude. Deschamps was walking from the training ground, and out of the blue, he brought up the story of Judith. He told him not to even come close to the training ground, and he pushed him back and drove him away. And then he got angry. ¡®I think there was something he didn¡¯t want to show me because of Judith.¡¯ It was not difficult for Giryu to imagine the appointments of new knights. New recruits come in every quarter, and it attracts talented people and geniuses at the Knights Order. In order to establish a hierarchical order, there are many more things to organize than expected, and Deschamps hated it terribly. ¡®If you don¡¯t have the skills, you should at least make an effort. Even terrible bastards have to stand in line to pee too. Motherfuckers.¡¯ Deschamps was good at being hated. This is because he says only the right things and hits the bone with facts. There is a point where the bullying of a senior is a bit disrespectful. For example, from the north gate to the south gate, the physically impossible distance is asked to go back and forth within 10 minutes. Some say that he brought equipment that he had never brought before. Those are the things that make you nitpick to completely write down a training diary that you have never written before. ¡®I¡¯m sure Judith is having a hard time, too.¡¯ Judith is extraordinarily strong and proud of herself. To make matters worse, at the beginning of the training period, she was left out, so there were few opportunities to meet other senior knights. It will not be easy to blend in. Still, she should be alright, but Giryu was irrational. Judith acted like a strong, fearless beast, but in a strange way she stood upright. Though she is quiet, she does not lack answers and speaks very well. When they talk, it is not difficult to find out her true value. Everyone will soon know that she¡¯s a great knight. ¡®She¡¯ll get over it, if it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll have to get through it if she¡¯s to be the vice-captain.¡¯ How naive and simple is a man who believes he can overcome a dominion with spirit. ¡®Besides, I told her to come to me for help anytime, and if anything was hard.¡¯ Until then, Giryu did not realize that he had made a mistake. He ended his judgment with a very subjective thought that a person who looked good in his own eyes would look good in other people¡¯s eyes as well. It was a mistake that could be made as a human being, but a mistake mixed with personal opinion quickly led to a painful incident. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Two days later, a brawl broke out at the training ground with injured people. The key figures were, of course, Peon and Judith. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 15 ¨C 16 Chapter 22 ¡°Again.¡± The sword fell from Louis¡¯ hand. His fine, blond hair was drenched in sweat. However, Peon¡¯s orders did not change. ¡°Again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Louis shook his head. He wept and blocked Peon¡¯s path. ¡°Please stop, Sir Peon. You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Peon answered sarcastically and picked up the onion. It was the third day of training. Today, Peon added to his misery again. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, do it again.¡± Peon kicked Judith to the point where he thought he might spill her guts. The only thing that didn¡¯t change was their faces, both Peon and Judith were the same, but Louis couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°I¡¯d rather be beaten. I¡¯m the one who dropped the onion, dammit, why should Judith be hit and not me?¡± ¡°Then there is no point.¡± ¡°Do you have any personal grudge?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I didn¡¯t have one?¡± Peon looked at him reproachfully. ¡°I heard everything from Frederick. You all lack respect for your seniors, so we¡¯re doing this to teach you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Judith¡¯s grip on her sword was inadvertently tightened. Louis replied, holding back his anger. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to take part in any more training. You can take any disciplinary action you want.¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± ¡°Then how long are you going to take it out on her? I won¡¯t let you do whatever you want!¡± Louie said bitterly. Judith, who was rubbing the place where she was hit, was momentarily startled. She couldn¡¯t remember seeing Louis so angry. He responded sharply, as if he were a different person. After Louis was assigned to the training camp platoon before returning, the knights were divided. They were more like close acquaintances than friends. Perhaps that¡¯s why she felt strange and sorry. When she thought about what she did when Louis died, it¡¯s even more¡­ ¡®Ugh, I didn¡¯t want to deal with the same stuff, so I was just going to get hit.¡¯ From this point on, she can¡¯t do that even for Louis. Judith sighed and muttered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it one last time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it one more time.¡± Judith snatched the onion from Peon. Her amber eyes shone like gold with firm determination. ¡°Just don¡¯t drop it off the top of your foot, will you? Don¡¯t say one word.¡± ¡°Judith.¡± Judith picked up Louis¡¯ sword and handed it over to him. Louis took the onion and sword in a careless manner. His eyes were full of anxiety but he nodded. It meant to continue. ¡°Please take a look here.¡± Unlike her, who was full of confidence, Louis was still nervous. Judith had already been kicked more than five times because of him. He failed 5 times. Will it be different if he fails 6 times? The Red Knights have been in an uproar these past few days. There were a lot of new knights who trained with potatoes on their feet when there were no onions. Needless to say, the atmosphere of the Knights was stiff due to Peon¡¯s coercive training. So was Louis. Louis saw that Judith got strung along because of him. He felt guilty for causing harm to others, so he had to train through the night without sleeping. Next to Judith, who was teaching Violet, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You just have to do what you always do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± Louie nodded with dismay, as Judith spoke so confidently. Louis put an onion on his foot and held the sword tightly. ¡®Do as I always do? How?¡¯ Before such a question could arise, her longsword came silently. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Louis had a different feeling than before. As usual, he threw Judith¡¯s longsword inward. However, the blade of the sword that touched his did not shake at all. It was the same with the second and third hit. Judith¡¯s sword circled around once. The sword swung diagonally and aimed at his left shoulder. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ A simple fake. His body shook in alternately left and right.1 Louis shuddered as he pushed the longsword away. ¡®She memorized all my habits¡­!¡¯ Judith was reading Louis¡¯ every move. She grasped his habits, calculated that there would be no recoil, and stabbed her sword and entered. There was no need for Louis to strain his lower body. Hee could see her concentrating eyes over the sharp blade of the sword. Believe it or not, Judith didn¡¯t give Louis anything to make him nervous. Her vertically slashing sword quickly aimed at his chest.. The sword, which would normally have disappeared leaving only its afterimage, brushed against Peon¡¯s blonde hair.2 The moment when Louis, who was so nervous, took a deep breath. Kang! The sound of the blades hitting each other was very clean. It looked neat if you¡¯re watching carefully. Short friction and fine tremors. Her longsword moved like a bow across violin strings. Louis felt his heart tremble. He heard many things like how she was the youngest aether master and a genius, but it was also the first time for Louis to actually face Judith¡¯s sword properly. He didn¡¯t know her talent was this good. Her longsword, which was controlling her opponent¡¯s movements as she wanted, brushed Louis¡¯s foot exactly three minutes later. Crack! The onion was cut exactly in half. ¡°Are you happy, sir?¡± The people who were watching burst out in cheers without realizing it. Louis didn¡¯t even think to wipe the drops of sweat running down his cheeks. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. He seems to have been holding a sword instead of a ghost.3 ¡°Stop taking out your frustrations on your juniors, sir. It only tarnishes your reputation further.¡± Judith threw her sword away. Peon hardened like a man who had been stabbed. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°¡­¡­¡± A very clear, overwhelming difference in skills. An aether master is not a human being. These are like powerful elephants. Therefore, it did not matter if they were suppressed or abandoned. Because there is no other way to tame it. But it was a mistake. The elephant he was dealing with was, in fact, an elephant with the same intelligence as a human. It can trample the trainer at any time¡­ Peon¡¯s pupils shook. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Louis, it¡¯s a waste of energy on such a pathetic person.¡± This time, Judith grabbed and dragged Louis. And Peon, who had come to his senses later, stretched out his hand and grabbed Judith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait!¡± Judith easily shook off her arm, but Peon¡¯s hand grabbed her hair this time. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± It happened in the blink of an eye. Peon kicked Louis, who was approaching. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± A few days of old anger erupted like that. Louis, who was hit by his knee, rushed to Peon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let this go?!¡± Even Judith, who had been caught by her hair, burst out in anger. The situation soon became chaotic. Violet, who came to stop her, fell down after being caught up by Peon. Then Rayman stretched out his arms in astonishment. ¡°Now, wait¡­ Argh!¡± Violet tried to separate the two even when she fell, but Peon ended up hitting her too. The moment he saw it, Judith¡¯s face turned completely cold. Did he hit her? Did he hit Louis and Violet? ¡°Did you just hit my friend? You bastard?!¡± They were friends who did not dare raise their voices even once because they were thankful and sorry. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Bang! There was a crack on the floor of the training ground. Judith¡¯s fist loaded with aether was laid on the floor. Her knuckles ached from how hard she hit them. The aether formed on her fingertips was powerful enough to break all of Peon¡¯s front teeth. Frederick, who didn¡¯t expect it to turn violent, got closer and was kicked in the jaw by Judith¡¯s foot. The weight difference was clear, but it was none of her business. Judith rolled on the floor in the midst of a brawl that was more like a horrific battle, and kicked Peon to her heart¡¯s content. Violet stopped them from coming back with a bigger retaliation, and Raymond blocked them. In the meantime, Louis, Peon, and Judith fought, and the training ground became a mess in the blink of an eye. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Peon¡¯s fist struck Judith and strangled her violently. Judith was suffocating. Louis trembled as he tried to remove Peon¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Let go of her!¡± The moment Louis loosened his wrist, the angry Judith went into a coughing fit. Peon groaned at an unexpected blow. Judith was also in a bad shape. This was bad. Fortunately, Judith did not have a sword in her hand. She really was on the verge of killing Peon. That¡¯s when she decided that even if she didn¡¯t have her sword, she would separate his bones from his flesh and chop them into boneless pieces with her bare fists. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A voice echoed through the chaos. Peon¡¯s kicks, and Judith¡¯s fists trying to crush his nose, also stopped. At the entrance to the training ground, Giryu and Deschamps stood with angry faces. ¡°What is going on here!¡± Giryu burst into a rage. Deschamps looked up at the ceiling without realizing it, covering his face with his palm. Judith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡®¡­.. I¡¯m dead.¡¯ She felt like a man kicked out in his underwear in the middle of winter. A new knight assaulted a senior during training. It was ironic. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± ¡°You let go.¡± ¡°You both let go!!¡± Giryu burst into flames. Almost at the same time, the two laid down their collars nervously. ¡°Follow me.¡± The next course of action was not much beyond their expectations. The three were called to the commander¡¯s office side by side. However, Judith knew her fate the moment she saw Deschamps¡¯ deep gaze. ¡­..She screwed up. Judith knew why her life was hard. It is because she tried living with both money and pride. Most people in the world live by giving up on one of the two. But Judith couldn¡¯t do that at all. She didn¡¯t want to give up either. She still didn¡¯t. ¡®If I had asked for the cost of treatment, I would have asked.¡¯4 Perhaps this mindset made her life more difficult. She had known it for quite some time. She just realized it all over again. Judith was trying to protect her pride because she had no money, and to keep her pride, she had to have money. It was an endless loop. This is what is happening in the training hall today. To tell the truth, her days in the Black Knight order were worse than this. She was eating at the canteen when a senior knight spit on her juice, so she pierced his nostrils with a fork. The fork containing aether had excellent penetration power. The news that Judith made six nostrils to a senior knight quickly spread. ¡®The cost of treatment was very high.¡¯ At the last minute, after that incident, the person who started the quarrel disappeared. It¡¯s just that the same thing happened again today. Proof that they show violent skills by being irritable, and that they bleed when they touch her. People who live according to their temper are told that they will get hurt, but in fact, that is not the case. No one wants to be bitten by a mad dog. Even if you live like this, someone will acquiesce to you and avoid you. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s just the same as usual, it¡¯s just repeating.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Judith followed Giryu¡¯s footsteps calmly. Giryu¡¯s expression while bringing three people to his office was scary. But Judith didn¡¯t care much. Because she thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal. TL notes: Manhwa chapter 17 Chapter 23 Posted byNotJemApril 15, 2022Posted inA Red Knight Does Not Blindly Follow Money ¡°I¡¯ve been through all sorts of things as a leader.¡± After hearing a brief report on the subject, Giryu sat in a chair and spoke. His voice was frighteningly cold. She could tell just by hearing his voice. Giryu was holding back his anger. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a case like this before. I hope it¡¯s the first since the establishment of the Knights Order.¡± Purple eyes glanced at the three of them side by side. ¡°Peon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°My disappointment is so great that I have nothing to say. We¡¯ll talk about this later in private.¡± That¡¯s all the commander said for starters. What he had to say to Peon was so long that he thought it would drag out until tomorrow morning. Giryu sent Peon outside. Since there was a fight, it would be no good putting the two together. The room was really quiet when Peon left. Unlike the expressionless Judith, Louis seemed more nervous when facing Giryu. Giryu opened his mouth. ¡°Dame Judith, Sir Louis. Should I praise you for not drawing your swords?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louis apologized reflexively. Louis, who had never been hit or had hit, was particularly badly injured. On the other hand, Judith was accustomed to a tough fight. She kept her eyes down with a soulless gaze. She had an attitude that said she would not reflect even if she died soon. ¡°It is the first time that knights who have to trust and rely on each other are having a fisfight in the middle of the palace. Are you guys backstreet thugs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused such a disturbance, but.¡± The next moment, not only Louis but also Giryu were startled. Judith rolled up her coat uniform with her fingertips, revealing her bare skin. Her abdomen was stained like moldy bread. The moment he saw the blue mark on her bare body, Giryu whitened as if his brain had been washed with bleach. ¡°It was a training to one-sidedly assault their subordinates.¡± ¡°Judith!¡± ¡°I know no other Knights have ever done this.¡± Struggling, Louis somehow managed to hide Judith¡¯s bare skin. No matter how bad this situation is, he can¡¯t believe she¡¯s showing her bare skin to others! Louis¡¯ face flamed red. He struggled to get Judith¡¯s hand down somehow. Meanwhile, Giryu and Judith faced each other for a long time. Giryu did not make a fuss, asking her to take her clothes off or whether she had painted anything. However, when he saw her busted lips, he bit the inside of his mouth. ¡°¡­If that statement is true, I will hold an investigation and hold Peon and all other accomplices guilty.¡± After a while, the words that came out of Kiryu¡¯s mouth were colder than Judith had expected. ¡°However, whether you guys were justified in trying to resolve it with violence is another matter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The aetheric force can break a person¡¯s bones when you hit them with a bare fist. Is that how you choose to do it?¡± Judith¡¯s face was briefly tinged with embarrassment. ¡°As for the unreasonable assault, the dame could have told me and Deschamps. You¡¯ve seen all week that the door to the manager¡¯s room doesn¡¯t open that hard.¡± Judith could not object. What Giryu said was true. The commander told her to come to him anytime if anything happened. Even while working in the commander¡¯s office, Judith witnessed firsthand how open-minded Giryu is to listening to people. He even took the time to watch Violet¡¯s training as well as her, a new knight. It is clear that he would have listened to her. ¡°Dame Judith. It seems to have become a habit of using your fists, and making people shut up when they bother you¡­ Did you ever think of any other way before you fight it out?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was nothing to say about the question. In the end, Judith said the same thing as Louis. ¡°¡­No. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Judith then apologized. Giryu¡¯s words could not be denied. Fists were faster than the law. That¡¯s a reason to avoid using them. **1 It was bothersome to accuse him of assault and to try for the case to not be dismissed. It was easier for her to call Peon a motherfucker, so she just did that. Follow the rules, and don¡¯t get attention if it¡¯s not your business. It was none of her business if the incoming junior suffered the same violence. It¡¯ll be fixed one day. This is what newbies are like. It¡¯s not that she hadn¡¯t thought about talking to Giryu, but it was just annoying. Getting caught up in such a mess. So she moved on. It¡¯s okay to avoid poop because it¡¯s dirty, and stepping on it makes your shoes dirty. For her, Peon was no better than a shoe. Peon was not as good as a pair of straw shoes. Another way? A smooth solution? She didn¡¯t even consider that in the first place. There were a lot of people like Peon. If she had time to beat up such people one by one, it would just be better to go through wanted flyers. ¡°Is this the way the dame said they would live like a knight?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If so, I am disappointed.¡± Giryu said nothing else. Judith knew for the first time that it could be painful to be ignored by others. ¡®You will live a life where you don¡¯t know the values that a knight should pursue by becoming a knight.¡¯ The greatest principle of an imperial knight is to raise a sword for the imperial family. And more importantly, the knight¡¯s oath is to protect the weak. At last Judith felt it. She hasn¡¯t raised a sword for the weak in 26 years. She always used her talent for simpler reasons. Protecting her pride first. Crushing everything in front of her to be rich and strong. 26 years of flattering when necessary, pretending not to see injustice, and giving up thinking directly. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She decided not to live the same way. But when she came to her senses, she made the same choice again. Habitual choices and rationalizations. It was because of that, Giryu¡¯s disappointment, who smiled, praised and acknowledged her, was deeply ingrained in her mind. ¡°It is true that training that involves assaulting subordinates shouldn¡¯t have occurred. I sincerely apologize for neglecting to manage the senior knights.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, sir.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, sir.¡± Louis and Judith answered at the same time. Giryu said without looking at the two of them. ¡°As for the assault of your superior, I have to take into account that I am also responsible for the lack of monitoring. However, I will hold you accountable for the riots during training, damage to the training ground, and ignoring the rules of the Red Knights. Both of you will have a two-month salary reduction.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Louis was truly relieved. Assaulting a superior is downright extreme. But it¡¯s a simple pay cut, not a suspension or dismissal. It was a simple disciplinary action that made him wonder if it was okay to move on. Disruption of hierarchy, such as senior assault, leads to disobedience of orders. This was fatal for the knights who had to carry out their duties according to orders. I was lucky to have stopped at this level. Of course, Judith thought the exact opposite. ¡®What did you just say? Pay cut?¡¯ A pay cut! Judith had never had a pay cut in her life. For her, dismissal and salary cuts were the same. It was the same thing if lightning struck while earning a living. If a real lightning bolt had fallen before her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. She couldn¡¯t laugh at all. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have endured it, damn it!¡¯ She realized late, and the reflections came rushing in. Louis nudged her. She clenched her teeth. ¡°¡­¡­thank you, sir¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Louis dragged Judith, who seemed to have a lot to say. Perhaps it contained the anger that her pay had been cut, for the door was closed very harshly. Peon was the next person to open the door. It took a long time for Giryu to speak. Peon is one of the oldest active knights in the Knights Order. He still couldn¡¯t believe that the person he thought would teach them one more thing than others took the lead in the assault case. A silence where you could hear a mouse pass continued for a long time. Eventually, Peon spoke first. He held onto the fact that Louis¡¯ expression, who had just come out, was bright. ¡°Did you give him a light punishment, such as probation or salary cuts?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t have been a need to do that. The biggest problem is you.¡± Giryu drew a line. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°Do you think I have nothing to say?¡± Peon asked back, his eyes looking elsewhere. ¡°Do you like that aether master that much? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve treated her so special even though she¡¯s a new recruit who just came in and in a few days has become so arrogant? And you¡¯re just going to cut her salary?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°As long as you have talent, is everything okay? So did that bitch rush to the commander¡¯s office and say something you¡¯d like to hear? Like how you gave her a private lesson in the training hall?¡± ¡°I hear your excuse very well. I heard something about my subordinate, what was it? Favoritism? Pay cut?¡± Giryu¡¯s fury exploded. He wanted to go back to the old days, no more, no less. He wanted to go back and bury himself for now. What¡¯s next? He wanted to push Peon to the ground. He thought it was natural to get jealous because of outstanding skills. Because Giryu himself has been receiving such gazes all along. Giryu judged everything by his own standards. However, this is the result of thinking that she would be able to overcome and be recognized by her fighting spirit. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you will receive good treatment if you¡¯re talented ! Is this the academy? Even if there is a real difference, you have to treat everyone equally. Do you want to say that in the commander¡¯s office? Don¡¯t you think that with your years as a knight you should know this already?¡± The moment he saw Judith¡¯s bruised stomach, Giryu sincerely regretted it. Pretending to be fair or not, he¡¯d rather keep it to himself. ¡°If I had favoritism, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Yeah, let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case. What are you going to do?¡± Giryu¡¯s gaze towards Peon was as if he was going to eat him alive. Peon was perplexed. That answer was not what he wanted. It wasn¡¯t what he expected either. Slowly, Peon¡¯s face grew red. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been disappointed by someone like this, so if Judith becomes a traitor to the world, will things get better for you?¡± It was painful to look at him wondering if this is all it accounted for. ¡°Did you think your position would be saved if you broke and cut off a new knight? Say it yourself!¡± Peon couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What you did was a one-sided assault using a hierarchy. Was it justified?¡± Peon¡¯s mouth closed at the statement. Fairness? If there was such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t have even asked Frederick to lock the door. He did not even ask his subordinate, who was a training instructor, to take a few days off. But it was too late for him to handle it now. In Peon¡¯s eyes, Judith¡¯s swordsmanship image still lingered. Talent. That damn talent. Facing Louis and the sword, a violent talent that succeeded in training. People are not jealous of elephants. Elephants are always just there. Boasting a gigantic size, it just roams around. Judith was just there too. But Peon Grand couldn¡¯t stand it. Jealousy is not a simple emotion. A one-sided sense of defeat. The secret envy and the hatred entwined in it. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only All that agglomeration was jealousy. Uncontrollable jealousy pounded in Peon¡¯s chest non-stop. Judith was just there, but to Peon it was unbearable. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Chapter 24 Peon¡¯s heart was filled with anger. It seemed like all that was left for it was to swell and explode. ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± He hated his petty actions. On the other hand, he was resentful of Giryu for not understanding his mind. Peon stared at the commander. ¡°What did you do wrong? Do you want to say something like that, when you shouted at the new knights to just quit? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± An imperial knight who has played an active duty for 10 years. That was the only pride Peon had. Abandoning it, he was really nothing. It was just a bunch of bloody geniuses everywhere. Peon, who almost screamed in a rage, caught his breath. The gaze towards him became even colder. ¡°The Peon Grand, whom I valued and admired, knew what he was doing. There was a proper balance between stubbornness and pride. I¡¯m very disappointed in you now.¡± It was past tense Peon¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He didn¡¯t like the fact that he became miserable even when he was excited by the compliments poured out by the young leader. ¡°12 months salary reduction and 2 weeks in prison. As soon as the imprisonment is over, you will be transferred to the Pakesh Coast Ridge. No objections are accepted.¡± The southwestern Pakesh Coastal Ridge was virtually destabilized. Even this was only downgraded because it was Peon, who had been commissioned for over 10 years. However, Peon received a huge shock. Demotion? Just for something like this? Transferring at this time was the same as walking around the neighborhood saying, ¡®I have been demoted.¡¯ It was virtually the same as a recommendation for resignation. Peon couldn¡¯t stand it. The retirement he had envisioned and planned was not like this. How could that be? He bit the inside of his mouth so hard that he tasted blood. ¡°What junior can I ask to trust and follow you now, Peon Grand. You are not qualified to teach new knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get out. Making you walk out on your own feet is my last consideration.¡± Until the order was issued, Peon did not say a word. The door opened. Outside the commander¡¯s room, there was a table with a soldier. ¡°You will regret it.¡± Peon suppressed the anger that rose up to the end of his neck, and walked outside. The door closed with a bang. ¡°¡­¡­Regret?¡± Giryu let out a laugh. He was dumbfounded. It was such a pity that he couldn¡¯t give him an answer. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing that since a while ago!¡± The bottle of ink flew out of Giryu¡¯s hand. The inkwell bumped against the door and rolled on the floor. Peon wasn¡¯t like that two years ago. Until the age of 35, he was a fairly reliable presence among the new knights. He was in the Red Knight¡¯s division longer than Giryu. He was a man that his juniors could respect, and he was a person who could be proud just to be in the front line. But age is a cruel thing. Peon is now 37 years old. The usual training became increasingly difficult, and his skills and stamina were noticeably declining. It is said that he survived thanks to his accumulated know-how and tactics, but in other words, he became a non-professional knight. New knights kept coming in as if to test him, a senior knight. Perhaps it was because he felt that his skills were declining that Peon insisted on staying on the front line. It was around that time that he began to regard his fellow knights as competitors. There were several opportunities for promotion and assignment. A senior who insists on being on the front line despite having experience is embarrassing. Nevertheless, Peon remained in the Knights Order. It was because Giryu respected him. When Peon said he would die as a knight, Giryu thought it would be nice to have at least one such person in the knighthood. Giryu thought Peon would silently remain in his place and set a good example for his juniors. ¡®I should have forced him to go to Radpascal¡¯s camp or somewhere.¡¯ Giryu regretted it much too late. He never imagined that Peon¡¯s existence would come back to him in such a way. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have overlooked it¡­¡¯ The bullying was expected. It is foolish to expect that there will be no territoriality in a hierarchy. Human beings are constantly looking for a place to stand and confirm their position. But the assault was unexpected. To use violence to find one¡¯s place was the same as a gangster sitting in a small room and wielding a bottle of wine to his family when he gets older. At best, the territoriality expected by Giryu was giving wrong information about the location of the training camp, or to find fault with the training log. The same went for training. A means of flattening the nose of a new knight with low momentum and repeating training until success. But this is the first time that failure has led to violence. At first glance, remembering the bruises on Judith, it felt like his intestines were twisted. Peon went too far. Such violence had never been seen before. Considering the effort put into earning the title of imperial knight, no one wants to be fired for a disgraceful act such as assault or battery. **1 Neither Peon nor Judith are rogues. Giryu believed so, but today that belief was broken. Peon disappointed him with the last thing a senior knight should do. The same was true of Judith. No matter how good she is, if she tries to solve everything with violence, she cannot be recognized as an Imperial Knight. Giryu had just decided on Judith¡¯s first mission with the prince yesterday. But he didn¡¯t know this would happen even before he delivered the mission. ¡°Why on earth¡­¡± Judith¡¯s shocked face came to mind. Her bruised abdomen also came to mind. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Why? Why did you do that? If you were going to make that face, why didn¡¯t you say something to me? Among the three Knights of the Imperial Order: Blue, White, and Red, the Red Knights have the lowest threshold for a leader. But why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡®You¡¯ve been beaten that much. Why?¡¯ Giryu liked her dignity. He thought that with that level of courage she would be able to do anything. Of the new knights coming in every quarter, more than half of them quit after less than a year. However, Giryu did not doubt that Judith would survive. But, now he didn¡¯t know. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? He¡¯d thought about it three times, but he still didn¡¯t know what to think. Giryu¡¯s face gradually distorted. ¡®This is the worst.¡¯ Giryu Lwalchmei was appointed to the Order of the Red Knight at the age of 22. However, even three years later, Giryu still had a difficult time as the head of the Order. Is there anyone whose vocation is a leader? At least his wasn¡¯t. In fact, there were many empty corners of the high evaluation towards him. Because there is only one star that can shine, the other stars are only obscured by clouds. There were many great and wonderful subordinates he had. He is where he is now because he had a subordinate shining like a star who risked their life to protect him and followed him. In Giryu¡¯s assessment, he himself was not as perfect as the public thought. If it wasn¡¯t for Alpen, he would have been living with Deschamps at the count¡¯s mansion, scratching his stomach. Maybe that¡¯s why? Maybe he really was an unreliable leader? After thinking of his subordinates, Giryu¡¯s mood subsided. A question mark came up quickly. Was the way he reprimanded his men bad? Was his expectation of Judith reasonable? Was the disciplinary action against Peon appropriate? Did he make the right decision as the leader? ¡°¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s a mystery. Nothing can be certain. Doesn¡¯t it take charisma and effort to win everyone¡¯s trust? Then what should he do? Giryu wanted to be a good boss, a perfect leader for his subordinates. And it was proof that he was not perfect by worrying like this. That often depressed the commander. It was a time when he rubbed his forehead in a crowded complexity. A sullen voice was heard along with a knock. ¡°Gi¡­ Captain. I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It was Deschamps. Giryu asked with a cold face. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. As I said before, I¡¯ll report when I get back, because I¡¯m busy with Berk¡¯s hiring, so it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even with empty words, Giryu did not say it was okay. Ironically, since they had been together for three years, Deschamps¡¯s thoughts were clear in his eyes. ¡®Yeah, I did.¡¯ He knew it, but thought it would end with his warning. He didn¡¯t know it would get this big. Perhaps Deschamps saw a fleeting future with Stigma. Stigma is a power left behind by Karnak God, and each has different uses and abilities. Deschamps¡¯s ability, Omniscient, can see fragmented scenes up to the past 72 hours. He could see the future, but it was like spying on fragments through a needle. Even Stigma showed only the future that one could never change by any means possible. Deschamps used this ability to bring news that turned the tide in war. But it was not without limits. Every time he used Stigma, it gave him severe headaches. Due to physical problems it brought, he could use it at most three or four times a day. ¡®¡­and the information he gets through the Stigma is just a testament anyway. There is no physical evidence.¡¯ No matter how strong the relationship between them is, it involved the punishment of knights. He can¡¯t just trust Deschamps¡¯s words and give them punishment. Either physical evidence or confession was mandatory. But he should have reported it even if there was no physical evidence. This was a clear dereliction of duty. ¡°Take responsibility and you and I will fix it.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it. Captain¡­¡± ¡°The number of the new knights who were assaulted, the circumstances at the time, the testimony, whatever you do, find out and secure them all.¡± Giryu cut him off. ¡°From today, all training by senior knights to juniors is prohibited. Call up the senior knights. Training will be canceled tomorrow.¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± The white-haired lieutenant lowered his head like a puppy in the rain. ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only An apology followed, but Giryu did not answer. Because it wasn¡¯t him who should have listened to that apology. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 18 I am so sorry for the late updates, I¡¯ll start working on the next chapter tomorrow and try to publish it by Thursday or Friday. Chapter 25 ¡®Pay cut.¡¯ She really was miserable now. Judith swallowed her tears. Judith, who had not even blinked despite the terrifying threat of being beat up. But now she was obviously intimidated. ¡®How much? What percentage? Starting when?¡¯ The money that she has to pay back next week was all she had. Can she cut down on food expenses? Is that enough money? The starting salary for a new knight is 350,000, of which 240,00 will be left if she gets a 30% pay cut. When combined with the money to be sent to a nursing home by the simple spring method, the expenses were already larger than her income. udith covered her face with her palm. It was like trying to cover the sky with your palm. It is of no use. ¡®I still deserve to live.¡¯ The salary cut brought me to my senses. Judith sought God with her bare mind. ¡®God Karnak, please return me one more time.¡¯ If you could turn back time one more time, no more, no less, she would go back to just two hours ago and seal her fists. I¡¯d rather get hit and charge for the treatment. I would never hit you together! ¡®Are individual bills paid in installments? What if Peon charges for treatment?¡¯ Judith¡¯s pupils shook. Come to think of it, she even paid an exorbitant amount of treatment for the senior who had her nostrils pierced with a fork in the Knights Templar. ¡®I really deserved to live.¡¯ She smiled sadly. She laughed in vain. Judith thought she knew why life was hard. Living with money and pride, she didn¡¯t think it was wrong. She thought that it would be enough to pierce nostrils again if she had to, and that she could just get angry and be treated with violent skills. She thought it had changed with regression, but the underlying thoughts and judgment criteria did not change easily. ¡®¡­¡­.I see.¡¯ Judith swept off the back of her neck that hid her Stigma. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡¯ People are bound to change. But they don¡¯t change overnight. So what makes a person change? An incident? Smart choices? Judith went through a regression. She chose the Red Knights. Nevertheless, her essence has not changed completely. Judith now knew. Without real determination and clear goals, change loses direction and falters. She thought it had turned into a single regression. However, when it came to this, her way of living as before came out. Now that she realized it, she really regretted it. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ I shouldn¡¯t act like I used to. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that violence would solve it.¡¯ Ha.. hahaha. The realization that came with the salary cut was astounding. ¡®I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t act like I used to.¡¯ How can you guarantee that you can change? Is there any money that has fallen to the ground like before? I am blindfolded. How can she guarantee that she won¡¯t do the same thing because she wasn¡¯t blinded by money? How the hell was she here just like before. The more depressed Judith was, the more restless Louis became. She was so depressed that Louis, who was looking around, eventually opened his mouth. ¡°Judith, are you still in a lot of pain?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°What about your neck?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, there¡¯s no problem.¡± For such a thing, he seems to have lost all his property and left it on the street. Louis felt responsible and guilty looking at the dark clouds hanging over Judith. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should take responsibility.¡± Louis bowed his head. ¡°If I had succeeded once¡­ ¡­no, if I had endured it earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s in the past. What¡¯s the point?¡± She didn¡¯t care about the past, but the upcoming pay cut was a painful word for her. Louis blamed himself, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary for Judith to worry. It was enough to be hated by a senior. Feon Grand? ¡®That bastard is just trash.¡¯ Judith felt like lying down. Meanwhile, Louis was convinced. Judith probably said that it was okay to make Peon¡¯s double bells into single bells.1 He smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± His smile was filled with gratitude and regret. ¡°I think I misunderstood you, Judith.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought you were a cold-blooded, self-interested person.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I thought you were a greedy person that only wanted money and didn¡¯t care about others.¡± Louis put ointment on his fingertips. Suddenly, Judith realized that her distance with Louis was quite close. ¡°Hold on a second. I¡¯ll put it on.¡± Louis held a painkiller in one hand and dabbed the ointment with the other. She felt the unique texture of the ointment. In case it might sting, Louis¡¯s touch with ointment was very careful. ¡°I guess I¡¯m still lacking in people¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± That¡¯s not true. I still care about money and don¡¯t really care about other people. Damn, I couldn¡¯t say that. Judith eventually didn¡¯t answer. It was better to be silent when I couldn¡¯t find an appropriate answer. Of course, it was Lu who did not know Judith¡¯s inner feelings. His heart as he applied the ointment was gradually stinging. ¡®I really saw the wrong person.¡¯ Over the past two days, Louis has seen a new side of Judith. Judith did not give up on Louis. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Rather than telling him to do the training on his own, she encouraged Louis, who practiced with onion with Violet. Throughout the training, she glanced at where she had left her theology books, but when her posture broke, she straightened herself. Her strictness and kindness went hand in hand. ¡®She could have blamed me for everything.¡± Louis looked at her affectionately. The fingertips that fell after applying the ointment were a little warm. Louis was as modest as Judith, who avoided eye contact. ¡°Well, actually, if we weren¡¯t in the same platoon, we wouldn¡¯t have talked to each other, would we? We¡¯re friends now¡­ but we were like that.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If he had not been assigned to the same platoon by chance, he would have been a person who would not have been able to see the difference until now. Judith and Louis knew each other. ¡°What a relief that we happened to be together in the same platoon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If there is anything I can do to help you in the future, please tell me. I will do my best.¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡­¡± I had to say no. It was the 26-year-old Judith who said that. She knew what the result turned out like. Judith looked right at Louis. Slightly raised and asymmetrical cheeks, and the back of the hand full of bruise marks. It was clearly different from Louis in her last memory. Face to face, she was sure. ¡®His face was a little more defined at this time.¡¯ Louis was the friend whose body remained the most intact. It was better than Violet, who¡¯s left shoulder got torn to pieces by a Demonic Beast, and Calipa, who committed suicide. The winter of 412, two years from now. Louis died of excessive bleeding. He ran away with his back to Violet, and then¡­¡­ ¡®Are you still human?¡¯ The memories that cannot be continued broke life fragments. With sinful memories piercing her heart, Judith was a sinner. She wanted to apologize to those who could no longer hear. To those who lived with 26-year-old Judith, not to the ones in front of her now. Judith couldn¡¯t always turn her head to her friends who ¡®became close friends because they were assigned to the same platoon¡¯. At that time, Judith didn¡¯t even want to pay her knight¡¯s consolation money to send to Violet and Louis¡¯s family. ¡®Do you mean that? Violet and Louis are dead¡­ How can you say that, with a look like you¡¯re wasting money, huh? That¡¯s why a weak person shouldn¡¯t be a knight? You say something like that and think some condolence money for your fallen friends is asking for too much?!¡¯ Raymond was angry and wept. There was no hesitation in the hand that threw out Judith¡¯s consolation money. ¡®Are we still even friends?¡¯ In front of the angry Raymond, Judith sighed while holding a soft envelope. The deaths of Louis and Violet were too natural. Because their skills were clearly different from hers. She said that out of frustration. That¡¯s why a weak person shouldn¡¯t be a knight. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the time, she really thought so. It was a waste of money, and she was angry with Raymond. Then, Raymond asked, ¡°Did you do the same when Calipa died?¡± Raymond asked, ¡°Do you survive alone because it¡¯s better than losing, Judith? And a month later, Raymond also died. That was the end of her friends. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have lived like that.¡¯ It was too late to regret.2 Judith was too slow to realize. She quickly lost her friends in the blink of an eye. Khalifa commited suicide, Louis and Violet were killed by a beast, and finally, Raymond was killed during a mad dragon¡¯s rage. Judith was soon alone. As soon as she returned, as soon as she opened my eyes, the first person she saw was Violet, who was holding her hand. Is it because they have regressed to the age of 20? ¡®No¡­..¡± No, because they¡¯re the ones who held my hand first. Judith was busy living that life for money and couldn¡¯t afford to take care of anyone. Calipa often breaks down and disappears for days; she knew Raymond can¡¯t fix his kleptomania, but it was someone else¡¯s business anyway. It wasn¡¯t her job. She¡¯d lived like that all her life. Why did she live so ferociously? Judith now wanted to part with the past. Those days were not even memorable. ¡°You don¡¯t need any help? Aren¡¯t you interested in theology these days?¡± ¡°¡­how did you know?¡± ¡°You know, you¡¯ve been carrying theology around lately, though you probably didn¡¯t have time to read because of me.¡± Louis closed the ointment jar. ¡°If it¡¯s theology, I can teach you a little bit, because I learned it at home school with Mr. Hemawati.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no, I want to do something for you.¡± Judith blinked a few times. The most heartbreaking thought was that this was it. ¡®I can¡¯t miss this.¡¯ This was an opportunity. Theology is a difficult discipline. It¡¯s difficult to speak, and similar words are constantly pouring out. Sentences are long, paragraphs are longer. It was so difficult for Judith that she couldn¡¯t grasp the point at all. None of the theology books Judith borrowed fit her level. The theology books she wanted were for 8 year-olds. In the beginning, there was the god Karnak. God Karnak left Stigma. Stigma is this. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s about it. Of course, there has never been a book with only the main points. But what if it¡¯s a person? ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you. I¡¯m glad, It was too hard for me.¡± Judith¡¯s change of attitude was quick. She didn¡¯t hesitate. Though he was asked for a favor, somehow Louis¡¯ expression was bright. The orange-red eyes burned with enthusiasm. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Then someone knocked on the break room door. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 18-19 * will check for any spelling/grammar mistakes later bc it¡¯s 4 am right now so sorry if you see any errors :(( Chapter 26 Judith, who turned her head to see if Calipa had returned, faced an unexpected person. It was Giryu. His red hair was messed up as if representing a complicated mind. The lightly draped uniform coat was not buttoned down. ¡°Captain? Why¡­¡± But how? How the hell did he know she was here? Judith and Louis did not go straight back to their quarters and were thrown into the common room. No one would know that these two were here except for Calipa who asked for the ointment. Giryu, who looked to have just come back from war, was at the door and looked at the two. ¡°Louis, can you spare us a moment?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yes. I see.¡± Louis greeted Giryu, then spoke to Judith. ¡°I¡¯ll pick out the theology books, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Louis left the lounge. As soon as the door closed, Giryu asked with a complicated expression. ¡°¡­are you learning theology?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in the basic learning stage, to be precise.¡± ¡°It would not be a very profitable study.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Surprisingly, it was exactly what she used to think. I couldn¡¯t say it was because of Stigma, so Judith said awkwardly. ¡°It just happened. Somehow.¡± There was nothing more clich¨¦d than this. Giryu¡¯s eyes turned toward her neck. ¡°¡­¡­yes, if it¡¯s the dame¡¯s decision, there must be a good reason to do so.¡± Before long, Giryu¡¯s gaze took on a more complex light. Judith¡¯s cold reaction was expected. But when he actually met her, he wanted to die. This feeling was quite different because the air current usually used the word ¡°I want to die¡± to mean ¡°I want to drink tropical fruit juice¡± while playing on the beach. ¡°Dame Judith.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence ensued. The effect of the pay cut was truly enormous. Judith¡¯s mouth, which had been opened twice, was about to open once again. It wasn¡¯t even Giryu that made her uncomfortable. However, the blatant avoidance of her gaze made Giryu¡¯s mind endlessly heavy. His mind was so complicated that he surprised himself. ¡®As expected, I¡¯m hated.¡¯ Giryu knew that her emotions had not been completely resolved. What he wanted to say was piled up. Especially, I want to ask you why you didn¡¯t tell me. However, in this situation, asking such a question is nothing but questioning. In the end, Giryu turned around. He decided to solve another problem first. ¡°Sir Peon Grand, for the time being, will cool his head off in prison and then move out¡­ ¡­and Sir Frederick has also been punished.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Peon was welcome to go somewhere else. The Knights have accidents every day anyway, so this will be buried soon. What was more urgent than that was the pay cut. ¡°Deschamps will be taking responsibility over the new knights involved in this incident. If there is anything you want, please let me know. Apart from the senior assault, you should also receive treatment. Let me know if there¡¯s anything you want.¡± ¡°No, not really. I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Judith just lied. I wanted to ask you to withdraw the pay cut right now. Damn pay cut! If she knew this would happen, she¡¯d have hit him sooner and pay half the price! ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you really want?¡± ¡°There is not.¡± The purple eyes, which were always looking forward, somehow ended up on the floor today. Judith was puzzled for a moment. What¡¯s wrong with him? Kiryu had a rather strange face. Like someone who swallowed pepper by mistake, he held his breath and then repeated her breathing. After a while, he nodded as if resigned. ¡°I see. I mean, here¡­¡± Giryu pulled an envelope out of his coat. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Judith was handed the envelope with a puzzled face. I wondered what the hell was going on. It was a brown paper envelope that didn¡¯t show the inside. It is much thicker than ordinary paper, and it is a fairly luxurious paper quality. The look and feel were somehow familiar. The moment she checked the contents, Judith was startled. She almost jumped in place like a rabbit. ¡°The wound on your neck still doesn¡¯t seem to have healed, is it really okay?¡± Giryu¡¯s mind was complicated. He hated this situation. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to ask like this. When the butler fixed him a check this morning, he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The check Judith pulled out was a check with a maximum payout based on color. ¡®White is unlimited, red is up to 10 million, blue is¡­ up to 1 million gold.¡¯ Judith¡¯s name was written on the check user¡¯s name and a family seal was engraved on the issuer¡¯s part. A black dragon and three jewels. Count Lewalchmei¡¯s sentence was clear. ¡°It¡¯s out of common sense to exchange it like this, but¡­ the bill for treatment didn¡¯t come no matter how long I waited.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You can use the right amount and take it to the bank.¡± It is beyond common sense in an aristocratic society to exchange checks face-to-face between individuals. It was common to hurriedly hide it once it was confirmed. But Judith looked at the check without a word. Right amount? ¡®I¡¯ll write 1 million gold no matter what.¡¯ Judith made a firm resolve. The check got a set amount at a tremendous speed. If you have a conscience, it is normal to write down about 300,000 gold for treatment. But Judith did not intend to miss this opportunity. She even had a pay cut, but she wasn¡¯t a kid who didn¡¯t know the world enough to find a conscience. Let¡¯s not live a money-seeking life. She returned with such thoughts, but there was still something Judith could not yield. She still wants to eat meat between bread and meat. Still, Judith preferred the silver sheath to the copper-plated seaweed sheath. She thought gold thread suits her better than silver thread, and the ornaments were also large, expensive, and gorgeous. There was definitely a line that could not be compromised. The baseline did not change. However, there is a criterion for judgment that is rather clear because of that. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡®This is the money I deserve.¡¯ Life is real.1 If you follow only your ideals, you will starve to death. The honor of a knight, the justice of a knight, the integrity of a knight. That¡¯s how they feed you. So before she went back, she only followed reality. Even after paying back her debt, she was overly anxious and impatient. But now Judith really wanted to change. She wanted to get away from the road that was driving herself to ruin without being overly greedy. The kind of money she can get. The kind of favors she can accept. She could now choose and judge. ¡®I¡¯ll change. Let¡¯s change. I can do it.¡¯ Let¡¯s change. Let¡¯s not prove my worth only with violence. She won¡¯t let this regression be in vain, let¡¯s look at the ideal reality. She can definitely change her past and time to come. Judith believed so. ¡°Thank you. I was very busy, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Judith bowed her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by the bank as soon as I have time.¡± ¡°The billing deadline is generous, so check the situation and then go.¡± ¡°I will do so.¡± Giryu nodded. Once again, there was an awkward silence. In the interrupted conversation, Giryu stared at the amber eyes that looked at him. In fact, Giryu was more tense than ever. It was better for her to pay for her crime with a salary cut rather than a suspension, which would ruin her career. But she said she has been unhappy with money. He thought Judith would complain back then when she got her salary cut. Normally you couldn¡¯t do that to the Knights Commander, but Judith was different. She is different from a normal knight. Isn¡¯t it almost certain that she will go directly to the Imperial Palace sooner or later? So he couldn¡¯t understand any more. ¡®Why did you¡­¡¯ Why did she stay still after being beaten by Peon? An aether master, why the hell. Of course, Judith had no way of knowing what was going on in Giryu¡¯s mind. ¡°Dame Judith.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you go through this again¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It won¡¯t happen again..¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to blame you.¡± Giryu messed up her hair. ¡°On the contrary, make sure you tell me or Deschamps. If it¡¯s hard¡­ ¡­anytime.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Judith was silent for a moment. Then she smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll report it to you.¡± It was a little different from laughing. Ah. Giryu was certain. She would never ask for his help even if something like this happened again. Judith¡¯s words to what he said were mere pretenses. And Giryu¡¯s certainty was not wrong. Judith almost laughed in his face. Thank you. But that was it. It¡¯s nice to hear, but it doesn¡¯t mean much. ¡®He¡¯s not someone I can share my problems with.¡¯ Giryu was a stranger anyway. He was kind to her and was also an aether master But in the end, he was her boss and a stranger. That¡¯s why she can write a million gold without hesitation. If it was a friend, she would¡¯ve been a little more self.conscious, but it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a little arrogant to others. Giryu makes a lot more money than her, and he also had the count title. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t care for that money. ¡®Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡¯ She knows he¡¯s a good person. But so what? Giryu was the boss who said nice things, but in the end was a stranger. If it was Violet or Calipa she would¡¯ve said it. If the two of them had asked if she was having any difficulties, Judith would have confided in them, even with her poor language skills. There¡¯s a bad guy named Peon, and she got her pay cut. But she couldn¡¯t tell Giryu. It wasn¡¯t a matter of who was the boss. It¡¯s because he was a stranger anyway. ¡®I¡¯m not the one to confide about circumstances.¡¯ What¡¯s the point of telling others that you¡¯re having a hard time? Only her situation becomes miserable. Judith didn¡¯t like to be miserable. Of course, the commander¡¯s goodwill is appreciated. It might be because she¡¯s a promising talent. ¡®It¡¯s really different from Jermel.¡¯ Judith just thought so. This leader is completely different from Jermel. The biggest part of the Black Knights are individualism, meritocracy, and absolute obedience. The atmosphere of the weak and strong made everyone sharp. The leader¡¯s words are the law. Resign if dissatisfied. The mission evaluation seemed fair at first glance, but it was not so in detail. ¡®Actually, it was Jermel¡¯s will.¡¯ Jermel cared for those with skills. However, that ¡®care¡¯ did not mean paying special attention or calling them frequently. He was merely giving more opportunities to solidify his position in the Black Knight¡¯s meritocracy. Jermel was not interested in the overall discipline of the Knights. It was similar to the Emperor¡¯s lack of interest in the Knights. He was a person who gave a negative evaluation, saying, ¡°Even if one of the four black knights who went on the same mission had his arm cut off, it was your choice and your skills were insufficient.¡± ¡®Even that was bothersome to him, so I had to only trust myself.¡¯ The processing of the documents was a rough one to anyone¡¯s eyes. Unlike Giryu, Jermel did not have a separate deputy. The chores were put off until the end, and when the documents came, he read them once and signed it. When Judith helped him a few times, he stole and threw away some of the warrior¡¯s expensive relics as if he didn¡¯t care for them and remembered they exist from time to time.. It went without saying that Judith took it. While rejoicing, too. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 19 **So sorry I was gone for almost a month :(( school stuff piled up due to covid and I have exams next week so I¡¯ll try to either get a new chapter up this weekend or the week of 13th. btw happy pride month {33! Chapter 27 ¡°¡­¡­¡± A bitter smile lingered on Judith¡¯s lips for a moment and then disappeared. Seeing this, Giryu¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Hate¡­ ¡­ Am I really hated?¡± But that will be all. The thought of believing that territoriality could be overcome with spirit was naive and foolish. And that thought came back as a blade of assault. If it¡¯s a blade aimed at me, it should be hit with dignity. But the blade was directed at Dame Judith. It was a mistake that could be made as a human being. But it was a painful mistake. It is something that does not heal easily. Invincible and untouchable. A scar that is clearly engraved somewhere out of sight. Giryu clenched his fists tightly. I had to apologize. But where and how should I apologize? I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t take care of you personally? I¡¯m sorry for cutting your salary? Is it okay to say that as a boss? Is it something I, as the commander of the knights, can say? Aside from the guilt that came from his heart, Giryu felt terribly confused. A subordinate¡¯s mistake is a boss¡¯s mistake too. Giryu also could not be freed from the responsibility of this incident. While everything just felt like his fault, he didn¡¯t know how to approach her. He didn¡¯t want her to feel uncomfortable. He fell silent in front of the lie-filled answer that both of them knew, saying that she would report next time. Some fights or territorial issues can be reported by an individual, but most are not. He knew it in his head. But he really only knew it in his head. His complicated mind was like a tangled mess of yarn. He couldn¡¯t get a clue between his feelings and the apology towards her. His emotions were like fish flesh scattered messily on a plate. The more you touch it, the messier it becomes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance ¡­ the amount, I¡¯m going to write the full amount. Because I got a pay cut.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else later.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± As Giryu nodded his head, Judith¡¯s face brightened a little. ¡°Thank you.¡± It looked like he had become speechless. He was so pathetic that he could only answer ¡®yes¡¯ to her words, so Giryu wanted to sit down. ¡°¡­Dame Judith. Sometime soon, His Majesty the Fourth Prince will call you for a personal outing.¡± ¡°Is it a mission?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be on standby. May I leave now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± In the resting room where Judith left, Giryut did not hesitate to sweep his face with both hands. Unorganized words were tangled in his heart. Write whatever you want on the check. If you have something to say, say anything you want. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry. To you. But the words that no one listened to just lingered around the break room. In the midst of the confusion, one thing was certain. The point is that he wanted to see her not only next time, but also tomorrow. *** Peon Gran did not blink an eye at the sound of a bang. It was the sound of the iron door closing on the other side of the hallway. He hadn¡¯t slept for hours. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a demotion.¡¯ Angrily, Peon threw the crushed paper. He didn¡¯t understand at all. It was ridiculous. Did he do something so wrong? Several juniors came to him, suggesting that he should write an apology letter. They expressed their willingness to submit a letter of encouragement in the hope of Peon¡¯s normal consideration.1 Of course, Peon trembled with anger and ran wild. Even his fellow knights retreated from the situation. An apology? ¡®To whom? Why me?¡¯ At least the retirement he had planned and imagined was out of the question. From seeing his colleagues, he knows how an imperial knight who was demoted from the Red Knights to a province will be treated in his later years. That I have to go through that filthy and ugly thing. ¡°Damn¡­. Shit¡­!!¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it. Peon even hit the wall and screamed. There was no one but Peon, who screamed with anger. How long has it been? He was just breathing heavily now. ¡°You have a lot of anger.¡± Goosebumps rose along his back. It was a quiet voice. When he turned his gaze, a man wrapped in robes was leaning against the wall and looking at Peon. Since when has he been there? The iron gate has never been opened, so when did someone come in? But without any time to think about it, the man strode forward. ¡°Who, who¡­¡± ¡°How does it feel to be humiliated in a wonderful way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Peon bit his lip And at the man¡¯s next words, Peon¡¯s mouth slowly opened. ¡°Peon Grand. 37 years old. Red Knight. Aether awakening is 29 years old.Failed to join the order at 26 years old, so you lied about your age and bribed your way in.¡± ¡°That¡­how¡­¡± Peon¡¯s face turned pale like a strangled man. It was ten years ago that Peon cheated about his age. Anyone who might know his secret either immediately retired or left the imperial knights. But now, who else knew? Compared to Peon, whose voice was trembling, the man beyond the iron bars did not respond. He just said this. ¡°If you want revenge, I will help you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, he felt goosebumps, but soon felt sharp hostility towards the unknown person. Peon was wheezing. ¡°Vengeance? Who are you? Who do you think I want to do it to?¡± ¡°To everyone.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°You must feel like ruining everything.¡± The man approached the iron cage and pulled out a glass bottle the size of his finger. The glass bottle rolled over and over, and immediately fell at Peon¡¯s feet. A red liquid was glistening in the glass bottle. Peon, who picked up the glass bottle as if possessed, trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to escape soon. If you want revenge, come to the Duke of Norsca. I¡¯ll give you a chance to show off your abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The choice is yours.¡± Saying so, the man took a step back. ¡°Tsk, wait! Let me ask you¡­¡± Peon, who was examining the glass bottle, belatedly approached the iron bars. However, the man who had just spoken in a cold voice had disappeared into the darkness. The remaining Peon sat down in despair with a glass bottle. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Soon, murderous intent appeared in his eyes, which had commanded him as if possessed by a demon. It was a few days later that news of Peon Grand¡¯s escape was heard. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter 20 Chapter 28 Part 4 ¨C The Law of Total Madness The first thing Judith did as soon as she received 1 million gold at once was to pay three months¡¯ worth of debt from the nursing home in advance. 750,000 golds disappeared all at once, but her heart was so light that she felt like it was flying. Only those who have been in debt know the feeling of liberation when the debt disappears even for a few months. ¡®Just 2.95 million left!¡¯ When you pay back a debt, you will feel proud. In particular, the joy when the first digit is reduced is beyond words. When the number of units changes, the number of rounds usually doubles. Her mother, who collapsed when Judith was 16, traveled to and from nursing homes for two years. Apart from the nursing home, she paid back the money she had for medicines and medical care, before becoming an imperial knight. Now all that¡¯s left is the debt of the nursing home. Arpa Nursing Home, who had been waiting for her in consideration of the circumstances, began to send frequent reminders soon, but things changed slightly when she became an imperial knight. From ¡®How can I trust and wait for this?¡¯ to ¡®Then I will believe and wait¡¯. The disadvantage is that it is impossible to work concurrently, but accommodation and food expenses are paid. Moreover, your identity will become clear and your credibility will increase. It was a good thing for Judith, who had nowhere to go. ¡®That¡¯s why I can¡¯t give up my status as an imperial knight.¡¯ A grace period in which you can pay the money you owe right away tomorrow, next month. Judith was buying the grace period under the title of an imperial knight. Her salary cut was also lighter than expected. In the worst case, she was prepared for her salary to be cut by nearly half, but when she opened the letter, it was only a 20 percent pay cut. This is because, after Deschamps investigated the assault case to the end, he only applied the crime of assault on a senior knight. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say, ¡®Sir Deschamps, you¡¯re a little unlucky, but you¡¯re helping me with my life.¡¯ After everything was done, Deschamps politely apologized to Judith and the new knights. Judith accepted the apology with difficulty. In any case, Judith seemed so happy that she could do a somersault on the bare ground. If you pay 200,000 gold each as your salary cut, your debt after three months will be reduced to a whopping 2.35 million gold. It¡¯s going smoothly. It¡¯s going very smoothly. ¡®If I sell the rest of the land, it¡¯ll work out somehow, but why hasn¡¯t the landowner contacted us?¡¯ Judith turned away from the bank¡¯s window. ¡°Judith, are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks for holding on.¡± Violet, who was yawning from over there, approached with a gentle smile. Even though it took quite some time to remit money to the nursing home, Violet waited without a word of complaint. ¡°Thank you. Do you have everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun!¡± Violet jumped up and patted Judith on the back. ¡°You only have an hour left to go out. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Phew, of course. I¡¯ll show you how much fun I can have in an hour!¡± Violet said so and dragged Judith out. Judith giggled and followed in her footsteps. It¡¯s been a long time since a large sum of money came in. I remember the time when I went window shopping that made violet sullen, so I decided to go out¡­ ¡®I¡¯m glad I recommended it.¡¯ Looking at the excited Violet, Judith thought so wholeheartedly. If you have money in hand, you can be generous in a store. The opportunity to buy something if you have money. That in itself was precious to Judith. In times like these, overspending was the number one priority, so there were fewer gold coins brought on purpose. It was the hat shop that the two who had been walking around here and there stopped at for the longest time. Hats with animal ears were in fashion in the capital these days. ¡®How can you have rabbit ears on your hat? Why did you make this? Who¡¯s going to wear it?¡¯ Judith put down her rabbit ear hat and shook her head. Then Violet took off her own hat and shouted. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cute! Judith! Try it on!¡± ¡°¡­¡­no.¡± ¡°Why? It would look good on you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Try it on!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to pay for this!¡± ¡°Oh, you really don¡¯t like it¡­¡± Of course, you can spend more than 10 times if you really have the money, but there can¡¯t be such a pushover in the world. ¡®Is this kind of cute in other people¡¯s eyes? Are my eyes weird?¡¯ *** Judith chose a wide-brimmed bonnet with a plump face. ¡°Are you going to buy that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking.¡± She said so, but Judith held the bonnet for quite some time. The cream-colored hat gave a rather elegant feeling for something sold on the street. It seemed like it would be perfect to use when going on a vacation away. Should I buy it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have money. But¡­ ¡®That¡¯s enough. This isn¡¯t the time for me to buy things like this.¡¯ Salsano silk threads, peacock feathers, and the hat seller that talked a lot, but in the end he couldn¡¯t change Judith¡¯s mind. When she tried to put down an object she liked, a part of her heart was bitter, but it was a feeling she often felt. Judith put down the cream-colored bonnet that she had in her hands for a long time and asked. ¡°Violet, where are we going next?¡± ¡°¡­well, I¡¯d like to see more hats.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°Then while you¡¯re waiting, can you get me some cutlets? There¡¯s a place around here that sells figs and cutlets with ham and cheese. Let¡¯s buy three and share it with Calipa.¡± ¡°What do you mean ham and cheese cutlet?¡± ¡°Try it and don¡¯t whine¡± Violet handed over a coin. ¡°Louis and Raymond don¡¯t have a share.. Poor things.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ Judith, in fact, there¡¯s an old legend that ham and cheese cutlets are only shared among women¡­¡± ¡°Do not lie.¡± Violet had the ability to stretch her nose. ¡°What the.¡± Judith chuckled. The cutlet shop was not too far away. When Judith returned after buying three bags of cutlets as requested, it was after Violet had finished shopping. She greeted her by dangling a paper bag with a hat. The two women headed for the palace with a leisurely walk. ¡°I want to eat shaved ice with fruit juice.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be winter soon? It¡¯s going to be expensive.¡± ¡°In the winter, you can just get snow, and all you need is juice, so money is not a problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Judith had a new realization. ¡°I¡¯ll have to sell shaved ice in the winter.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to eat it?¡± ¡°I can sell it to you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t buy it!¡± During their casual conversation, they arrived at the Imperial Palace. Violet pulled out two cutlet envelopes Judith was holding in her arms. Then, as if filling in an empty space, she pushed in an envelope in a bag. ¡°It¡¯s for the cutlet errand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Judith blinked twice. ¡­.No way. Judith hurriedly unpacked the bag. Sure enough. In the paper bag, there was a cream-colored bonnet hat tied around with a ribbon. It was the hat that she wore for a long time before and repeatedly put it down. ¡°¡­Violet.¡± ¡°I already bought my hat last month. You fell for it, right? You were surprised, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Wanting to see her friend impressed, Violet had a twinkle in her eyes. Judith touched the cream bonnet for a long time. Then, with a slightly different mind, she smiled brightly and opened the gates of tomorrow¡¯s hell. ¡°Violet, let¡¯s triple our training from tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? No! Isn¡¯t this the time to be touched?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so touched. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Lie!¡± Violet didn¡¯t believe it, but Judith was sincere. The laughter didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Judith hugged the hat. ¡°I¡¯ll save it and use it, really, really preciously.¡± Maybe it¡¯s a hat she cherished so much that she¡¯ll never be able to use it. With such a feeling on her mind, Judith smiled broadly. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She didn¡¯t know why the amount of training increased 3 times, but Judith looked so happy that Violet couldn¡¯t argue. Judith wore and took off the wide-brimmed cream bonnet several times. ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°It looks good on you.¡± The two looked at each other and laughed. *** There are times when imperial knights have to voluntarily return during holidays. That time was in the evenings. Since the 4th Prince Eden called Judith around sunset, going out was a luxury that could only be enjoyed during sunrise. Judith placed the wide-brimmed cream bonnet hat on the bedside table. For the time being, she thought she would be full just by looking at her hat. The 4th prince¡¯s palace, where she headed after changing into uniform, was impressive with a small pond that was neither big nor small. It was different from the main palace with delegations or the emperor¡¯s shiny palace. It was a place that gave the impression that it was being managed neatly. ¡°Dame Judith, welcome.¡± ¡°I greet you, your Majesty the 4th Prince.¡± Judith bowed her head. Prince Eden waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff, come here and sit down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± There¡¯s no knight who really sits down while the prince is also seated. Judith¡¯s polite decline was an essential hurdle. Perhaps that¡¯s why Eden didn¡¯t make a fuss about it for long either. ¡°I heard the Knights were noisy.¡± ¡°I apologize for the concern.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Giryu. I¡¯m just having fun watching him flustered¡­ at first, I heard that you were involved in something. Is everything fine?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the captain who was considerate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Eden got to the point without further ado. ¡°I called you today because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please feel free to say anything.¡± This is what she expected as soon as she heard the call from the fourth prince. The Prince couldn¡¯t have called her to play a joke. ¡°I¡¯m going on a journey in two days. I¡¯m not going to bring too many people.¡± The royal family¡¯s outing can be as grandiose as they want. In some cases, only a few escorts and servants are taken out, while even a procession was used to take the prince¡¯s horse to the one who will take care of it. It was different depending on the situation. ¡°The Duchy of Noscana at this time has a magnificent sight, and the flowers of Hedicium make my heart warm just by looking at them¡­ so¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want you to escort me.¡± ¡°I see. Leave it to me.¡± Judith answered without hesitation. Because she expected it to be something like this. ¡®It¡¯s the easiest way. close enough¡­¡¯ If you were a knight, you couldn¡¯t ask the prince to do it yourself. However, it was not difficult to expect it to come out this way because Judith was an Ether master and Eden was the prince who knew of her skills before anyone else. ¡°I will take you to the vicinity of the Duke¡¯s castle without any difficulties.¡± ¡°Thank you. I feel reassured to hear that. My brother will be happy too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± Judith¡¯s voice faltered for a moment. In an instant, her spine felt cold. ¡°My escort, as always, will be Captain Giryu, and this time I¡¯m asking you to be someone else¡¯s escort, my brother¡¯s who¡¯s coming with me.¡± Brother? Eden has three older brothers. Albert the First Prince. Edward the Second Prince. Finally¡­ The third prince who I killed with my own hands. ¡®I can¡¯t.¡¯ This can¡¯t be true. No matter how twisted inside the god Karnak is, he will not bring the fate he has drawn to her.1 There was a moment when Judith, who did not kill people even though she cut off other people¡¯s limbs for money, crossed the line for the first time. The 3rd prince, William Oscar Veritas. ¡®I can¡¯t.¡¯ However, as if shattering Judith¡¯s hopes, Eden said in a sweet and gentle voice. ¡°In two days, my brother William and his wife will accompany me.¡± Everything felt distant. Her heart was beating uncontrollably. Maybe she heard it wrong. How could that be? Her chest was pounding as if she was seasick. William. 3rd Prince William. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± That¡¯s absurd. Judith, who was about to say that, barely bit her lip. The words almost came out unconsciously. That¡¯s how honest she was. She chose her words carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I deserve it¡­¡± ¡°Is it because of the Knights? Don¡¯t mind it, no matter what Giryu says, it¡¯s okay if I let it.¡± That wasn¡¯t the problem. But how can she say it¡¯s okay! It seemed that quite a while has passed since the return, but has not. Judith felt keenly that she had returned only after seeing the full moon after her return.2 She couldn¡¯t help but feel it. On the day the third prince was killed, a new moon appeared. It was the darkest night of her life! Judith murdered the third Prince William. At the same time, she was also killed. If one had to pick the most unqualified person in the world to be William¡¯s escort, it was undoubtedly her. ¡®I want to say no.¡¯ Judith truly thought so. She had never refused a mission. Rather than thinking it was wrong, she ran and saw the road in front of her. I did what I was told to do. Because there¡¯s nothing in my damn life I¡¯m better at than struggling. It really was 26 years where she had no time to regret or look back because of money. ¡°My brother will be accompanied by a wizard as a personal escort. There will be only a small number of separate bodyguards. It will be safer when we pass the Duchy of Noscana.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. There¡¯s no way you can make a mistake with those skills.¡± Mistake. Judith almost burst out laughing. Judith knew very well the wizard accompanying him as a personal escort. Maybe she knew him better than the 3rd Prince himself. ¡®I killed him first because he was in the way.¡¯ It can only be said that it is a joke of fate. A way to remind her of her past sins. She can¡¯t say no. It¡¯s inevitable. There is no space to step back and walk on the edge of the cliff to secure credit and accommodations. She knows better than anyone that the only thing left is forward. ¡°I understand. I will give my life to protect His Highness the Third Prince.¡± Eden looked at her with a beaming face and tilted his head. ¡®Hmm¡­?¡¯ He was sure it¡¯s the angle and distance that made her face look especially stiff. Thinking so, Prince Eden allowed Judith to leave. Judith walked out of the palace as soon as she finished saying goodbye. When she came out, the sun was already setting. Judith sighed as if the ground would collapse only after he was completely away from the palace. ¡®I want to quit.¡¯ When you live while earning a living, there are times when we all feel the same emotions. It¡¯s not a matter of business. Should she just hand in her resignation letter tomorrow? Maybe the answer is to give up. Such irrational ideas rose up. ¡®Should I really quit?¡¯ Impulsive thoughts seemed tempting today. Judith meant it. She wanted to ask Rayman to go to a restaurant, eat well, sleep in, and think about the future later. ¡®I really want to quit!¡¯ Genius or whatever they praise her, but in the end she just earns a monthly salary. As long as she remains an imperial knight who takes money from others, the temptation to retire will not disappear. ¡®Sell the land and retire to a quiet place¡­¡¯ Fanciful daydreaming has become more attractive today. However, she will not be able to make a letter of resignation that she had never written before and pack up tonight. There was no way to control her disturbed mind. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL Notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapters: 20-21 Hii I¡¯m so sorry for being almost an entire month gone (¨i_¨i) School¡¯s been hell and now there are protests going around bc living costs a shit ton so yeah, it hasn¡¯t been rly fun. The chapter is extra long bc K*kao seems to hate everyone and cuts the parts in between chapters, also the reason why chapter 27 was a bit short. Other news: I¡¯ve started looking through the Marry My Husband raws. I might do a couple of chapters and release them later once I have a good amount accumulated. How will I balance two novels at the same time, no damn idea but I¡¯ll have to£Ü£Ü?(?`^¡ä?)?£¯£¯ Chapter 29 11-13 minutes 25.07.2022 Judith, who trudged to the outskirts of the Knights, washed her face three times by the well. Her whole body trembled. Her ears were cold as if they were going to fall off. ¡°Prince William¡­¡± Her heart felt heavy. Who¡¯s next in line? Who will be the next emperor? When such words came out, there were two names that one thought of first. Olga, the first princess, and William, the third prince. Olga is the eldest daughter born with the greatest love of the emperor. She was a knight of the order of the blue knights, an order that only accepted those descended from an imperial, or noble bloodline. It was Olga, the first princess, who won the position. However, when the first princess became ill, people began to mention other names for the throne. It was the third prince William. The next in line was the third prince who can handle people. It was said publicly. Even his personality was wonderful. Third Prince William had the power to attract people. He was neither too clever nor naive, and he took care of his people. But Heaven did not allow the third prince everything. ¡®If he had been in good health, he would have been the Crown Prince.¡¯ The third prince was weak. William, who had been weak since birth, began to suffer even more when he became an adult. As his immune system was greatly weakened, black spots appeared all over his body, and he spit out blood. At one time he was on the verge of dying without a priest to provide divine healing. In the meantime, the first and second princes criticized and undermined him, nibbling away at the base of his influence. The emperor slowly began to move away from the third prince. The time it took to get there was six years if Judith remembered correctly. 6 years until the order to kill the 3rd Prince was issued to cut off all possibilities. Judith obeyed orders. She did it because it was ordered. Did it thinking about the 7 million gold that were going to roll in. Splash! She shoved her face in the bucket once again. Bubbles came up. The skin on his face was cold as if it were going to fall off, but Judith held on until it was hard to breathe. She raised her face before long. Water drops fell all at once with a loud sound. ¡°Whew, huu, huu.¡± Is it because I held my breath? I heard a ringing in my ear. She felt dizzy for a moment, so she touched her forehead. It was a form of self-harm, but there was no one to point it out. After wiping the water, she exhaled loudly. I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t like it. I want to run away. Maybe all this is a trap for me. What if William remembers me killing him? It felt like her bottomless imagination was looking down on her. Judith shuddered as misfortune seemed to grin at her. She¡¯d never felt this way before. Even if you gave her a knife and told her to kill William, she wouldn¡¯t even want to touch the knife. It made her want to throw the knife to the other side. Her eyes sank heavily with old memories. She remembers the day she tried to kill the 3rd Prince. For some reason, Olga, the 1st princess, visited the 3rd prince¡¯s palace and recommended that the vigilance be strict. Judith succeeded in overshadowing Olga¡¯s concerns. She broke through strict boundaries and killed the prince, then ended up losing her own life for money. ¡®¡­ Can¡¯t I plaster my memories?¡¯ Cover it with a new white one, and let it harden by itself over time. If she could get rid of what she did, she¡¯d pay cash to the temple. For the first time in her life, Judith understood the hearts of the people who were donating. It was a useless understanding. ¡®It¡¯s decided anyway.¡¯ The 4th Prince¡¯s orders cannot be ignored. Knowing this, Judith felt that her actions were useless. She, who killed the 3rd Prince because she was blinded by the bounty, was now escorting him. A sense of guilt flooded in. Her unforgivable one-sided guilt exhausted her. Her guilt is an undeniable and inescapable feeling. It somehow chases after her and attacks her heart. How much longer does she have to feel this way? Probably until she quits the Imperial Knights. And now she was not in a position to resign. ¡®He¡¯s good at picking people.¡¯ The Fourth Crown Prince Eden is insignificant compared to his brothers, but he also has a known advantage. It is that he has a good eye. Coincidentally or not, Eden had found the right person. If it is the third prince and not anyone else, Judith will protect him even if her teeth are all gone. For the sake of atonement ¡®It¡¯s gonna be okay.¡¯ Soon Judith spoke to herself as if someone was listening. The Duchy of North Carolina is not far away. It¡¯s four or five hours away, and it¡¯s hard to follow, but it¡¯s not even a few days¡¯ march. ¡®He did say it was a light trip.¡¯ It¡¯s going to be okay. She didn¡¯t have any memories of there being a major affair in the Imperial Family or the Knights Orders during this time. Judith barely calmed down and headed for the room. And she met a person who was waiting for her in front of the knights¡¯ quarters. ¡°Judith!¡± ¡°Violet?¡± ¡°Something has happened. Calipa¡­!¡± There are not many people who will cry like that, and there are not many good reasons for that. With a different complexion, Judith ran after Violet. There was no hesitation in her mind. *** It was pure coincidence that Violet discovered Calipa. ¡°I was going to share the cutlets, but I¡­¡± Calipa, lying on Violet¡¯s bed, was breathing heavily with a pale face. There was a foul smell in her irregular breath. As soon as she smelled it, Judith figured out what had happened to her. ¡°Violet, where are the threads and needles? And can you go to the restaurant and get me some lemon and water? If you can¡¯t give it to me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Raymon to steal it! The needle is in the desk drawer!¡± Violet quickly left the room. She didn¡¯t get any explanations, but Judith was grateful to her friend who believed in her and moved first. Judith sat on the bed and unveiled Calipa. Usually, Calipa, who hated someone even touching her body, was quiet. ¡°Calipa, wake up. Calipa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Calipa reacted but faintly. ¡°Calipa. If you can hear me, bend your fingers twice.¡± Slowly but twice. Her left pinky moved. ¡®Thank God. She¡¯s conscious.¡¯ Judith took the needle out of the drawer, and poked one of Calipa¡¯s fingers. Dark red blood poured out. Blood soon stained her uniform, but Judith didn¡¯t care. ¡®This can be detoxified in no time.¡¯ A distinctive foul smell that appears when consumed. This is a characteristic of the Arima fruit, which is colorless and odorless and has paralyzing poison. When she was a knight, Judith also went through this training. The training and internal discipline of the Black Knights are often unknown to the outside world. Paralysis poison adaptation training with Arima fruit was one of them. Kill at all costs. Survive at all costs. The two absolute unwritten rules of the black knights sometimes condoned inhumane acts. ¡®I can¡¯t let her do this.¡¯ If you quit being an imperial knight for something you don¡¯t want to go through right away, you¡¯ll surely regret it. Can she completely turn away from the guilt of leaving Violet and Calipa alone? ¡°You can¡¯t sleep,Calipa, hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Judith clenched her teeth and held Calipa¡¯s hand. About fifteen minutes later, Violet opened the door and came in. ¡°I brought it!¡± Judith sliced ??the lemon and placed the softest part in Calipa¡¯s mouth. And she let the water run in her mouth over time. ¡°¡­Dit, Violet¡­¡± It took an hour for Calipa to be completely detoxified. Only then did Judith sigh. Judith forced Khalifa to lie down. Arima fruit has very strong paralytic poison. Even if you eat as much as the size of your thumbnail, three or four grown men will be in pain for nearly 12 hours. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m okay¡­ now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not okay. Lie down.¡± It looks like an apricot, so it was easy to lose your life if you ate it all in one bite without even washing it. ¡°Calipa. Sleep here tonight.¡± Judith said, covering her with a blanket. ¡°But this isn¡¯t my dorm room¡­.¡± ¡°No, Judith is right. It¡¯s all right, so go to bed.¡± Violet interrupted in a hurry. Calipa groaned but tried to get out of bed by rolling. However, each time Judith forced him to lie down, he could not get out of bed. Judith brushed his friend¡¯s white blonde hair to one side. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go back to my accommodation¡­¡± ¡°Say you¡¯ve been to the duchy. It won¡¯t be a big deal if you¡¯re away from the dorm for a day. Who¡¯s gonna question you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Listen to me, they won¡¯t care.¡± Judith spoke stronger than usual. No matter how strict the Black Knights were, they wouldn¡¯t drive a princess away just because she left her dormitory for one day. There were plenty of ways to get around. In the end, Calipa nodded helplessly. Relief was visible on Violet¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Judith, I think you¡¯ve changed lately¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At that moment, Judith, who was wiping Calipa¡¯s fingers with a wet towel, paused. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve changed lately, I¡¯ve become a little more friendly. Right.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as usual. Don¡¯t say anything weird. Violet, get some more blankets for her. Judith moved his hand again, as if nothing had happened. A faint smile appeared on Khalifa¡¯s expressionless face, but somehow Judith had a hard time watching it. ¡®I wish I had persuaded Khalifa. Don¡¯t go to the Black Knights. Bring out your horse and ask.¡¯1 But Judith knew the limits of her voice. Even Calipa wasn¡¯t nice enough to let go of revenge. ¡®I knew it. I have to climb higher.¡¯ Laying a blanket on the floor, Judith thought so. Calipa¡¯s breathing was still a bit unstable. ¡®At least away from Jermel¡­ High enough to pull Calipa from the Order of the Black Knights.¡¯ Violet was killed by beasts, and Calipa committed suicide. And even the 3rd prince she killed with her own hands. ¡®Don¡¯t run away again.¡¯ Judith stroked the nape of her neck. Her stigma, untied from her bandages and hidden in a black choker necklace, whispered to her every morning. Don¡¯t forget Don¡¯t forget that the choices you make will change your destiny. Destiny is the result of the accumulation of small choices. So¡­¡­. ¡®I¡¯ll do my best to change. This time for sure.¡¯ It was an opportunity to go from being a killer to being a protector. If she stretches out her hand out to the ones she turned away from, it will definitely change. ¡°Are you all right now?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Judith, your hands are warm, so it¡¯s nice.¡± Calipa said in a dazed voice. ¡°Then get some sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°¡­thank you.¡± Instead of answering ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Judith had a warm smile on her lips. I should thank you. Before she knew it, she felt calm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TL Notes ( ¡ä ? ` ) Manhwa chapter: 21